《Peerless Dual Cultivation: From Fool to Immortal》


 Chapter 1 – Assassination, bedchamber maid

    "Damn, did I just transmigrate?!" Huang Ye stared blankly at the beams above his head.


    The red beams indicated he was inside an ancient building.


    What kind of place was this? The bed was clearly an ancient style.


    The bed was huge, and he was currently lying flat on it.


    Suddenly, a flood of information poured into his mind. This was the usual step; transmigrators always received the original owner''s memories.


    Looking at the information, Huang Ye almost cried. Damn it, did I transmigrate into a book with no words?!


    The original owner was a fool, with very little information recorded. The only things that matched were the name and the title "Young Master."


    The rest was a chaotic mess, with random words popping up that made no sense.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that he had indeed transmigrated.


    Heaven, are you playing with me? Transmigrating into a fool''s body to suffer?


    Huang Ye silently called out in his heart.


    An empty echo reverberated in his mind, with nothing there!


    Damn it, how cruel, not even giving me a chance?!


    The sound of the door opening reached his ears, and Huang Ye instinctively closed his eyes.


    Wait! That''s not right, my eyes are clearly closed, so why can I still see people?


    A delicate silhouette of a young girl appeared in the room. She closed the door behind her and tiptoed towards the bed.


    The girl was dressed in a pale yellow gauzy outfit, her pretty face showing a hint of ferocity.


    Damn, what is she holding? Huang Ye was stunned.


    The girl was holding a gleaming dagger, and after pausing at the bedside, she raised it tremblingly.


    She measured the position, and with a "swish," the dagger, glinting coldly, plunged down towards Huang Ye.


    From the moment he saw the dagger in her hand, cold sweat broke out on Huang Ye''s back. He wanted to sit up but found his body weak and powerless.


    Seeing the dagger fall, he used all his strength to shift his body to the side.


    The dagger stabbed into the quilt, and Huang Ye narrowly avoided the strike.


    The girl was taken aback. How could this be? How could he move after consuming the Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder?


    Was the dosage not enough? No, she had to act quickly.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she raised the dagger again.


    Again, aiming for the same spot.


    Huang Ye once more used all his strength to dodge the fatal blow.


    The girl stared blankly at Huang Ye. This fool''s luck was too good, managing to dodge twice in a row.


    As she raised the dagger for the third time, a voice came from outside, "Qing''er, why aren''t you in the Young Master''s room warming the bed?"


    "Uncle Wu, after Yue''er and I served the Young Master his meal, my stomach felt uncomfortable, so I went to the restroom a few times. I didn''t want to disturb the Young Master''s sleep, so I planned to go back once I felt better."


    "Hurry up and go in, don''t let the Young Master catch a chill!"


    "Yes!"


    The girl in yellow heard the conversation outside and quickly hid the dagger under the bed, then swiftly undressed.


    Moments later, her soft body slipped into the bed.


    Huang Ye watched her cautiously, only relaxing when he saw her put away the dagger.


    The soft body beside him brought only a cold feeling. This female demon was likely Yue''er.


    He had narrowly avoided her attacks twice.


    How he managed to dodge, he wasn''t sure.


    His body was clearly weak, and during the first attack, he only thought to turn aside, unexpectedly dodging it.


    During the second attack, a sudden burst of strength allowed him to dodge again.


    And how could he see everything in the room with his eyes closed?


    Could it be a superpower brought by transmigration?


    This vicious woman wanted to make me a eunuch. Once I regain my strength, I won''t let you off.


    The door opened again.


    A girl in purple slipped into the room. Although Huang Ye had his back to her, it didn''t affect his vision.


    The girl in purple was pure and lovely, with a delicate nose and cherry lips, bright eyes, and pearly teeth. Huang Ye gave her looks a solid 90 out of 100.


    She had a hint of worry between her brows and was rubbing her stomach, seemingly having an upset stomach.


    Huang Ye glanced coldly at the girl beside him, guessing it was the work of this female demon.


    The girl in purple suddenly exclaimed, "Ah! Yue''er, why are you here?"


    The girl on the bed pretended to wake up and turned to look at the girl in purple.


    "Qing''er, you''re here! I saw you kept going to the restroom and worried the Young Master would be alone and we''d get scolded, so I came to take your place for a while."


    "You''re so thoughtful. Uncle Wu just scolded me earlier."


    "Since you''re here, let''s both accompany the Young Master. I''m afraid I might still feel unwell later."


    "Qing''er, if your stomach is uncomfortable, why don''t you go back first? We can take turns."


    Huang Ye broke out in cold sweat again, wanting to tell Qing''er to stay.


    Fortunately, Qing''er''s next words eased his tension.


    "It''s fine, no need to switch. The bed is big enough. You stay inside, and I''ll be outside. I''m feeling much better now."


    "I like it when the Young Master holds me while sleeping. It''s warm and comfortable."


    "Qing''er, maybe I should go back first."


    "Go back for what? It''s much warmer sleeping here. You just got here, you''ll get used to it."


    What to do? Should she agree or not? She had hastily hidden the dagger under the bed.


    If Qing''er found it, she''d surely report her, and then there''d be no way to explain.


    This foolish Young Master held a place in Qing''er''s heart higher than the heavens. She wouldn''t let anyone harm him.


    Unable to find a reason to make Qing''er leave, she had no choice but to stay and keep watch.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, sister."


    Qing''er also began to undress. Yue''er''s soft body rolled over Huang Ye, and the two couldn''t avoid skin contact.


    Even through the thin undergarments, Huang Ye could feel her body was cold, indicating she was also nervous.


    Moments later, Qing''er''s soft body also slipped into the bed.


    This girl had a fiery figure, having stripped down to just her bellyband and underpants.


    She seemed accustomed to this, pulling Huang Ye''s hand to wrap around her as soon as she got into bed.


    Her soft body pressed against Huang Ye, warm and cozy.


    Damn, bold fairy, how can you be so unrestrained? Huang Ye''s heart burned, his body heating up.


    Luckily, the drug''s effects were still there. The Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder was no joke, easily turning someone into a weakling.


    These ancient girls were so advanced!


    Caught between cold and heat, it was truly an experience of ice and fire.


    He couldn''t focus on this now, constantly searching the original owner''s memories.


    Unfortunately, they were empty, with only fragmented words providing no useful information.


    He had to analyze the situation based on reality.


    Qing''er and Yue''er were likely the original owner''s two maids, and this was a wealthy household.


    Qing''er was the old maid, Yue''er the new one. Qing''er seemed to have a good relationship with the original owner.


    Yue''er''s presence might have been arranged by someone with ill intentions, wanting her to harm him.


    But her two attacks both targeted his lower region.


    Why did she want to cut that off? Did the original owner do something inappropriate to her?


    Impossible, the original owner was a fool.


    No, he didn''t understand a fool''s behavior. Could a fool have physiological reactions?


    This couldn''t be verified. If the fool had violated her, Yue''er might just want to cut it off, which was a possibility. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another possibility was the common household drama in wealthy families. Forget it, no point in thinking about it now.


    Regardless of the reason, he had to continue pretending to be a fool to uncover the female demon''s true intentions.


    Damn! Heaven, are you testing my deductive abilities?


    This difficulty is way too high, the original owner''s mind is a mess.


    At this moment, Yue''er, with her back to Huang Ye, was also lost in thought. She had painstakingly arranged everything.


    Determined to act, she hadn''t expected to fail at the last moment.


    Sigh! This foolish Young Master was still lucky. She should have just stabbed his chest, ending it quickly.


    That thing of his merely touched her body, why bother cutting it off first!


    In a daze, she too fell asleep.


    The night passed without incident.


    ***


    Early in the morning, Yue''er got up, quietly dressed, and left.


    As the door closed, Huang Ye immediately opened his eyes, a sharp glint flashing in them.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 2 – Cutting off descendants and enjoying the joy of grandchildren

    That night, Huang Ye didn''t sleep at all, his heartstrings constantly tense, unsure if Yue''er would target both of them.


    It seemed that with Qing''er around, Yue''er was still somewhat apprehensive. Her target was likely just him, and she wouldn''t harm the innocent.


    Heh, you want to end my lineage? I will make you kneel before me!


    He felt a bit of strength returning to his body, but he still couldn''t move.


    Looking at Qing''er beside him, this girl had been holding his arm all night.


    Even through her undergarments, he could feel Qing''er''s smooth back, and he instinctively held her a bit tighter.


    If he could enjoy such warmth and softness every day, crossing over to this world wouldn''t be so bad.


    The original owner was a fool, but he was not.


    ***


    Before crossing over, he was a good young man of the new era, a typical "three-no" youth: no house, no car, no money.


    Because he chose the wrong major in college, he couldn''t find a job after graduation and drifted for two years.


    In those two years, he did all sorts of jobs and used his spare time to learn various skills.


    He heard that programming paid well, so he taught himself computer programming and gained some skills, eventually landing a job at a game company.


    The boss he worked for had a terrible temper, always cursing and swearing. Without a suit, he looked like a thug.


    But the guy was lucky; he was a second-generation demolition beneficiary.


    He received a huge sum from a demolition payout and, after some advice, started a game company where he worked.


    The boss would come to work looking all proper, but of course, he was there not for work but for the secretary.


    He was framed by this secretary with a fiery figure.


    The secretary, perhaps for convenience, often didn''t wear...


    He accidentally saw it, and later, when he unintentionally saw it again, the secretary caught him and gave him a fierce glare.


    He still remembered the resentful look in that fairy-like secretary''s eyes.


    That very day, he was assigned overtime and left the company late, only to encounter some thugs on the way who deliberately picked a fight and beat him up.


    His frail body couldn''t withstand the ordeal and gave out.


    When he woke up, he was already here.


    Thinking of the past, his heart burned with anger.


    Huang Ye hoped the government would catch the mastermind, especially that secretary.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know if they could catch them, as he was the only witness.


    Because before he died, he saw the boss''s car parked not far away, and in that moment, he understood everything.


    ***


    Thinking of this, Huang Ye hugged the delicate body in his arms tightly.


    A pair of lively eyes suddenly opened, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    When their eyes met, Huang Ye''s gaze turned confused again.


    Huh! Why did the young master''s eyes seem a bit bright just now?


    Qing''er rubbed her eyes carefully, seeing the same familiar confused eyes, and felt a tinge of disappointment in her heart.


    It seemed she was seeing things; such clarity shouldn''t appear on this dull face.


    "Ah! If only the young master were normal, I would be willing to bear countless children for you!"


    Qing''er gently touched Huang Ye''s face and whispered.


    After speaking, she closed her eyes again, snuggling closer, feeling very warm.


    Thinking of how she was sold here as a child, always staying by this handsome man''s side.


    The young master was smart and clever when he was little, but unfortunately, a mishap almost cost him his life.


    Barely saved, the young master became a fool, yet she stayed by his side.


    She had dreamed countless times of the young master waking up, but that dream had never come true. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had long adapted to this way of sleeping. If it weren''t for the housekeeper''s rule that maids take turns warming the bed, she would want to stay with him every day.


    She knew this wasn''t love but a kind of care, using her chest to warm this weak child.


    She was more like a mother, nurturing this child.


    The maids who accompanied them had changed four or five times, but she had always stayed by the young master''s side.


    Those maids had long married others or become someone''s concubine, which was the fate of a maid.


    There had been matchmakers, but she refused them all.


    Not for any reason, just for the hope that one day that dream could come true.


    The housekeeper understood her actions, as in large households, some maids served their masters for life.


    Huang Ye, dreaming different dreams on the same bed, was also deep in thought.


    He almost accidentally exposed himself just now.


    He didn''t want to reveal himself, as he knew nothing about this world, and the lessons from his past life made him more cautious.


    Hiding himself was the best way to survive.


    Having lived two lives, even without a system, he wasn''t a lamb to be slaughtered.


    He definitely had to keep playing the fool, as the person who slept beside him last night was already showing murderous intent.


    He wasn''t sure what Qing''er''s attitude towards him was.


    Heaven, you transmigrated me into a fool''s body and sent a female assassin. Are you playing with me?


    Oh right, it seemed he had a special ability; he could see his surroundings with his eyes closed.


    He closed his eyes to feel it again, and indeed, as long as he concentrated, he could see everywhere.


    Is this a golden finger? It doesn''t seem very useful, at most preventing someone from sneaking up on him.


    But that''s not right; last night, this ability saved his life.


    No more thinking about it, there''s still a delicate body in his arms, and since he''s a fool, he can boldly enjoy it.


    Hmm, it feels great, smooth, soft, with a faint maiden''s fragrance.


    What''s the young master''s hand doing?! His hand is so warm, why is it moving on its own? It never moved like this before, what''s happening today?


    Hmm, it feels so comfortable, so warm. No, I can''t take it anymore, Qing''er got up and crawled out of the bed, glancing at Huang Ye.


    This guy must be dreaming, drooling at the corners of his mouth.


    She hugged her shoulders, feeling a bit chilly, glanced down at her chest, already standing firm.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, she got out of bed, dressed, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the young master''s mouth.


    She tucked the quilt in and turned to leave the room.


    Huang Ye saw Qing''er''s actions clearly.


    It seemed this Qing''er wasn''t bad, her eyes showed a kind of loving light, as if he was her pet, she probably had no ill intentions.


    It seemed this special ability was somewhat useful, as they say, people show one face in front and another behind.


    He could see the expressions and actions of those behind him, allowing him to be forewarned.


    He just needed to keep a close eye on Yue''er, clenching his fists, feeling a bit of strength returning.


    Yesterday, his body felt like noodles, likely due to some drug that sapped his strength.


    He moved his fingers and toes in turn, fortunately, heaven hadn''t made him disabled.


    If he really were missing limbs, he''d hang himself, it would be too much bullying.


    He''d walk around later to see if both legs could touch the ground, if one was longer than the other, he wouldn''t live.


    Wait, he should check one more place.


    After feeling around for a while, fortunately, it was hard, and seemed quite large, which was good news.


    It seemed last night''s drug had taken away his manhood.


    As long as his body was normal, it didn''t matter if his mind was naturally foolish or became foolish later.


    He looked around.


    Huh! What''s that, why is there a chair with wheels?


    Damn, that''s a wheelchair, obviously for me.


    Heaven, are you sure you''re not playing with me? Huang Ye''s heart felt cold.


    Tears of sadness flowed from his eyes.


    You transmigrated me into a fool''s body and gave me a crippled body, unable to walk.


    And you placed an assassin by my side, why not just send me directly to hell?


    Looking at the red beams of the room with no will to live, his anger couldn''t be calmed.


    Wait, when feeling his body earlier, his legs seemed to bend?


    He felt it too when he touched them, his toes could move, these weren''t symptoms of disability.


    After conducting various experiments again, he could sit up, his legs and feet were normal.


    Could it be a problem with the cerebellum, lacking balance?


    Huang Ye stood up and walked a few circles on the bed, everything was normal.


    What''s going on, where exactly is the disability? Huang Ye couldn''t figure it out!


    Lying back down, he suddenly remembered, the original owner was a fool, the cerebellum might also be abnormal.


    This time, the impact of transmigration not only brought his soul over but also restored the damaged cerebellum.


    And he gained a special ability.


    That must be it, otherwise, he couldn''t explain this reversal.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 3 – Determined despite physical limitations

    The door opened, and Qing''er walked in carrying a basin of hot water.


    Yue''er followed behind, holding a stack of clothes in her arms.


    Qing''er set down the basin and walked to the bed, gently shaking Huang Ye.


    "Young Master, it''s time to get up!"


    Huang Ye was confused, unsure whether he should get up or not, with nothing to guide him.


    Forget it, he thought, I''ll just muddle through. Sooner or later, I''ll have to act normal. If I get found out, so be it.


    Right now, Yue''er was definitely an enemy, but whether there were other enemies was still uncertain.


    When he was shaken again, Huang Ye groggily opened his eyes.


    He stared blankly at the two of them.


    "Yue''er, why do I feel like the Young Master seems worse than before?"


    "I think the Young Master is quite normal," Yue''er replied indifferently.


    Damn, it seems like I overacted. Better regain some clarity quickly.


    Qing''er''s small hand had already lifted the corner of the quilt, and Huang Ye instinctively tugged at it.


    This girl is really bold. Isn''t she afraid that I''m not wearing anything?


    Damn, she really doesn''t seem afraid.


    He had no choice but to let go.


    "The Young Master seems to know how to be shy now!"


    Damn, overacted again. This is really exhausting.


    "Yue''er, bring the wheelchair over."


    "Okay!"


    It seems the original owner really was disabled, a pitiful and tragic life.


    How should I act this out? Forget it, I''ll just pretend my legs are weak.


    Qing''er got on the bed, her gentle hands holding a warm towel, and began to wipe Huang Ye''s face.


    Then his hands, carefully wiping every part.


    No! Not inside, please.


    He wanted to stop her, but afraid of being exposed, he could only endure this strange sensation.


    Chest, back, thighs, calves, nothing was missed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yue''er, bring over the undergarments."


    He wanted to refuse this brutal personal attack, but he couldn''t.


    If it were just Qing''er, he might have been able to maintain some composure, but with Yue''er there, he could only endure.


    The two girls showed no sign of embarrassment, everything was so calm and natural, clearly accustomed to this routine.


    They could be calm and natural, but Huang Ye couldn''t. He was fully awake, and natural reactions were inevitable.


    What to do? In a moment of desperation, Huang Ye recalled a mantra and kept chanting it in his mind.


    Namo Amitabha, Namo Amitabha, Namo Amitabha...


    Surprisingly, it worked, his mind calmed down, and he lay still.


    Letting the two girls handle him as they wished.


    "Yue''er, look, the Young Master''s thing seems to have gotten a bit bigger?"


    That sentence almost broke Huang Ye''s composure. He quickly sped up his mental chanting, imagining the battle between Sun Wukong and the Buddha.


    Yue''er glanced disdainfully, it did seem a bit bigger.


    Hmph! Sooner or later, I''ll cut that thing off.


    Once the clothes were changed, Huang Ye opened his eyes again, still with a confused look, occasionally giving a silly smile.


    "Yue''er, I feel the Young Master is indeed a bit unusual, he rarely smiled before."


    "He''s a fool, silly smiles are normal!"


    "Yue''er, don''t talk about the Young Master like that. He was very healthy as a child, only after a head injury did he become like this."


    "Sister Qing''er, I advise you to marry soon, he''ll be like this for the rest of his life."


    "No, if the Young Master is like this for a lifetime, I''ll serve him for a lifetime."


    Yue''er shook her head, this sister was foolish too!


    Huang Ye, however, was moved inside. It seemed Qing''er truly cared for him.


    From what she said, the original owner wasn''t born a fool, he became one after an accident.


    A head injury? Did he accidentally hit something, or was he beaten?


    No rush, as long as I stay calm, I''ll slowly find clues, and eventually figure it out.


    Huang Ye was helped into a wheelchair and pushed out of the room.


    Wow! This family''s conditions are really nice, the courtyard is neither too big nor too small, complete with a water feature and rockery, surrounded by a few large trees.


    Not bad luck, at least I transmigrated into a wealthy family, didn''t expect to be a second-generation wealthy.


    But what era is this? Judging by the architectural style, it seems like Ming or Qing, or maybe Tang or Song.


    Before Tang and Song, he wasn''t sure about the architectural styles.


    The reason he thought so was that this style seemed similar to those dynasties he saw on TV.


    The two girls pushed Huang Ye around the courtyard, almost making him dizzy.


    Can''t you let me see outside? Even the best scenery gets boring after a while.


    "Yue''er, bring the Young Master''s meal, we''ll feed him in the courtyard!"


    Damn it! How could they let her bring the food, I''d rather die than eat it.


    No, I must escape this situation.


    As Yue''er left, Huang Ye was also thinking. Although on the surface, Qing''er seemed very good to him.


    But he had been in this world for too short a time to judge Qing''er''s intentions.


    There was no information about their past, he could only gamble, such a wealthy family definitely wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    He had to endure, keep playing the fool.


    Yue''er returned with a food box, containing a few exquisite dishes and a bowl of rice.


    The aroma of the food was enticing, Huang Ye was very hungry, so hungry his heart felt uneasy.


    But seeing Yue''er, it was as if the food was poisonous snakes and scorpions.


    "Young Master, time to eat." Qing''er gently brought a spoon to Huang Ye''s mouth.


    Huang Ye kept his mouth tightly shut.


    "Open your mouth, let me feed you!"


    Huang Ye still kept his mouth tightly shut.


    "Huh! What''s wrong with the Young Master?"


    "Maybe the Young Master isn''t hungry, so he doesn''t want to eat," Yue''er analyzed.


    Unfortunately, Huang Ye''s stomach betrayed him with a growl.


    Qing''er looked at Huang Ye curiously, he was clearly hungry, why wouldn''t he open his mouth?


    "Young Master, be good, eating is delicious, see, your stomach is protesting!"


    Huang Ye''s mouth remained tightly shut.


    The two maids exchanged glances.


    "Yue''er, take it back, we''ll wait until the Young Master wants to eat."


    Yue''er obediently took the food box away.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare look at the food box, afraid his stomach would make noise again.


    He managed to get through this meal, but he couldn''t keep starving.


    It wouldn''t take long, skipping two meals would greatly decrease his strength, starving for two or three days, Yue''er could easily handle him.


    He had to find a way to get food.


    Right, such large households usually have pavilions, and pavilions often have snacks.


    While Xiao Yue wasn''t around, he should go outside to see if there was such a pavilion.


    "Ah, ah!" Huang Ye pointed towards the crescent moon gate in the courtyard.


    Qing''er was startled, looking at Huang Ye strangely, seeing him still pointing at the crescent moon gate.


    Strange, why was the Young Master pointing at that gate, did he want to go out?


    She hesitated, the mistress had forbidden the Young Master from leaving the courtyard, if they left, they would surely be punished.


    After thinking for a moment, she made up her mind, since the Young Master wanted to go out, they would sneak out, as long as the mistress didn''t find out.


    This was the first time the Young Master had actively wanted to do something, bravely pushing Huang Ye towards the crescent moon gate.


    Once outside, Huang Ye was completely stunned by the scene.


    Damn, what kind of family is this, how could they be so extravagant!


    It was a large courtyard, everywhere he looked was green, with long corridors in every direction.


    Several corridors led to different places, the scenery here rivaled that of Suzhou gardens.


    In the middle of the courtyard was a small lake, with a small pavilion on it, connected by a winding water corridor.


    Oh! My eyesight seems to be very good, I can actually see things in the pavilion.


    Find the original at "pawread dot com".


    In his past life, he was nearsighted, his glasses as thick as bottle bottoms, from looking at his phone under the covers.


    In the pavilion was a stone table, with tea sets and some plates on it, the plates clearly had food.


    It seemed he guessed right, such wealthy families would definitely have this setup.


    Huang Ye quickly pointed towards the pavilion!


    "Ah, ah!" Qing''er frowned, today the Young Master was really strange.


    She originally planned to push the Young Master for a turn at the small courtyard gate, going to the pavilion was too far.


    Pushing there would take at least the time of a stick of incense, easily seen by others.


    "Young Master, we can''t go there."


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 4 – This assassins heart is too fragile; it seems this assassin isnt very calm

    "Ah, ah!" Huang Ye continued pointing at the small pavilion.


    Forget it, at worst I''ll get a beating. The young master really seems to want to go there! Maybe he wants to see the water scenery.


    With a determined heart, she pushed Huang Ye straight towards the small pavilion.


    Along the way, her heart was pounding, but fortunately, it was mealtime, and no one was outside.


    When they reached the pavilion, Huang Ye was so excited he almost shed tears.


    On the stone table were four plates, each stacked with eight pieces of pastry.


    Qing''er pushed Huang Ye around the pavilion, letting him enjoy the view of the small lake.


    This made Huang Ye so anxious he was scratching his head.


    He had no choice but to point at the stone table in the middle.


    "Ah! Does the young master want to eat those pastries?"


    Huang Ye nodded vigorously. He didn''t know if the original owner would respond, but he was ready to try.


    Luckily, Qing''er didn''t react unusually.


    It seemed the original owner had some ability to express himself.


    Qing''er pushed the wheelchair to the stone table, picked up a piece of pastry, and brought it to Huang Ye''s mouth.


    Huang Ye opened his mouth wide without hesitation, almost swallowing Qing''er''s delicate fingers.


    Qing''er was startled and quickly withdrew her fingers, watching Huang Ye chew with big bites. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t help but laugh, "Hehe, young master, I thought you weren''t hungry, but it turns out you were starving."


    "Seems you didn''t like the food earlier!"


    Nonsense, how could I not like it? But no matter how much I like it, I don''t dare eat it.


    Qing''er poured a cup of tea and brought it to his lips, and Huang Ye drank it all in one gulp.


    After eating ten pieces of the four types of pastries, he finally didn''t feel hungry.


    The pastries were indeed well-made; in his previous life, he had never tasted such delicious pastries, fragrant, soft, and sweet.


    He must take the remaining ones back; with these pastries, he could last at least two or three days.


    With these two or three days, he could learn a lot.


    Thinking of this, Huang Ye directly lifted his front lapel and poured the remaining pastries into it.


    This action startled Qing''er. What was the young master doing? He could actually make purposeful movements.


    Could it be that the young master''s consciousness was starting to recover? The young girl was very happy.


    "Young master, it''s not clean to store them like this. If you like pastries, I''ll go to the kitchen to get some for you."


    With that, she was about to take the pastries out.


    Seeing Huang Ye still holding them tightly, she had to give up.


    Looking up, she suddenly saw a group of people approaching from a distance.


    Oh no! It''s the Second Young Master, she thought to herself, feeling unlucky.


    Ignoring everything else, she quickly pushed the wheelchair back.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast she was, they were still blocked in the corridor.


    "Well, well! Isn''t this my foolish little brother?"


    "Good day, Second Young Master!" Qing''er said softly with a bow.


    The Second Young Master ignored her and looked at Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye looked at this Second Young Master with a confused expression.


    He was the Second Young Master, and he called him brother, so this person must be the original owner''s second brother.


    This guy clearly didn''t come with good intentions.


    The Second Young Master was dressed in a brocade robe, tall and thin, with an aquiline nose and sharp eyes, a typical treacherous appearance.


    Damn, I hope I don''t look like him; that would be unlucky. This kind of face is unlikable anywhere.


    If this were a family drama, this second brother would definitely have a role.


    The Second Young Master saw that Huang Ye was still the same, even drooling at the mouth.


    He couldn''t help but laugh, "Haha, why did you push him out? You better be careful; if he falls into the lake, it would be fun."


    After saying that, he deliberately kicked the wheelchair, and Qing''er quickly held it steady in fright.


    "Second Young Master is joking. I will take good care of the Third Young Master."


    "Hehe, I actually hope he falls into the lake, so you can come to my courtyard."


    "What a waste of such a beauty, sticking with a fool, and not leaving him. I really don''t understand what you''re thinking."


    After saying that, he reached out to touch Qing''er''s face.


    Qing''er dodged, "Second Young Master, please behave!"


    "Behave, my ass. If it weren''t for grandmother protecting you, I would have had you long ago!"


    Qing''er remained silent.


    "What''s this kid holding?"


    "Nothing, just some pastries!"


    "Oh! Seems he likes pastries. Tomorrow I''ll have someone send him some, after all, he''s my brother."


    "Thank you, Second Young Master. If our young master wants to eat, I''ll go get them myself. Second Young Master, please let us pass. We should be going back!"


    "Hmph! Ungrateful thing. Take him back, and you go receive your punishment. I remember the madam forbade him from leaving the courtyard."


    "I will go."


    "Good that you know!"


    Qing''er pushed Huang Ye back to the small courtyard.


    Hehe, it seems this Second Young Master is quite unfriendly. Could Yue''er have been sent by him?


    So I am the Third Young Master. In my previous life, I read a novel called "The Third Young Master''s Sword."


    Sigh! That Third Young Master was a talent, compared to him, I''m just trash.


    This Qing''er is quite good, willing to be punished just to fulfill my request. It seems she truly has no ill intentions.


    Having someone who is good to me is enough; this way, I can learn about this wealthy family from Qing''er.


    Based on the attitude of this second brother just now, I can confirm one thing: this is at least a family drama.


    "Qing''er sister, why did you push the young master out? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?"


    "It''s nothing. I saw the young master cooped up here every day, so I wanted to take him out for a look. At worst, I''ll take a few lashes."


    "I really don''t understand you. Is it worth it for him?" Yue''er asked, puzzled.


    "It''s worth it. Why wouldn''t it be? The young master was very smart when he was young. He read many books, and he taught me to read.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    You don''t know, when the young master went out just now, he actually put those pastries away himself. For so many years, it''s the first time the young master has actively done something.


    So this time it was totally worth it. I could even laugh while being whipped."


    Hearing this, Yue''er was moved, frowning slightly.


    Why did he bring those pastries back? Thinking of last night''s oddities, cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Could it be that this foolish young master is really starting to wake up?


    "Yue''er, take care of the young master for a while. I''m going to the steward to receive my punishment."


    "Mm, you go ahead!"


    Qing''er left the small courtyard.


    "Young master, let''s go back to the room first!"


    With that, she pushed the wheelchair towards the room.


    Entering the room, Yue''er turned and closed the door, and when she turned back, a dagger appeared in her hand again.


    She looked at Huang Ye with a sullen face, her small hand holding the dagger trembling slightly.


    She tiptoed to Huang Ye''s back, raised the dagger, hesitated for a moment, and finally put it down.


    A moment later, she raised the dagger again, but still hesitated in the air.


    What is this girl hesitating about? Is she afraid that if the assassination succeeds, she won''t be able to escape, so she doesn''t dare to act? Huang Ye thought to himself.


    His muscles were also in a state of high tension at this moment. If the dagger swung down, he would leap out without hesitation.


    In the end, Yue''er put the dagger away.


    Huang Ye''s heart finally settled. Now is not the time to reveal himself; he still needs time to understand everything.


    Although he was just an ordinary person in his previous life, he lived in an era of information explosion, knowing far more than ancient people.


    Only by hiding himself can he better protect himself.


    Yue''er is not much of a concern; there must be someone behind her, otherwise, she wouldn''t have murderous intent towards a fool.


    Huh! Why is this girl crying? The plot doesn''t seem right.


    This assassin''s heart is too fragile; it seems this assassin isn''t very calm.


    After a few silent sobs, Yue''er took a deep breath to calm herself.


    "Young master, let me help you to bed."


    "Young master, these pastries are dirty now. Let me get you new ones."


    Huang Ye still held the pastries tightly, and she had no choice but to take off his robe.


    Helping Huang Ye onto the bed, he lay down holding the pastries.


    Seeing him like this, Yue''er didn''t know how to handle it, so she decided to wait for Qing''er to return.


    She sat down at the table, staring blankly at the fool.


    But in her heart, she was thinking about the strange occurrences from last night to today.


    Last night was a carefully planned action, but unexpectedly, she missed twice.


    She could only look for another opportunity. Fortunately, she still had some Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder left.


    He seemed to really like pastries, so next time, she would put the powder in them.


    ***


    Half an hour later, Qing''er returned, her face pale, her lips tightly pressed.


    Her hair was damp with sweat, and she walked in with a limp, frowning.


    "Qing''er sister, you''re hurt badly, aren''t you?"


    "It''s nothing, I can endure it. I''ll be fine in a couple of days!"


    "You should go back and rest for a couple of days. I can take care of the young master by myself."


    Qing''er hesitated for a moment.


    "I won''t go back; I''ll rest here with the young master. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him."


    Yue''er was stunned; this wasn''t good. With her here, how could she make a move?


    She had no choice. Qing''er was very close to this foolish young master, and it was normal for them to share a bed here.


    "I''ll get some medicine for you to apply and fetch a set of clothes. Your clothes are torn, and there''s blood on them."


    "Mm!" Qing''er held onto the bed edge, not daring to sit down.


    What''s going on! Big sister, do you have a bug in your brain?


    Applying medicine in my room, changing clothes in my room, isn''t that a bit disrespectful to me?


    Also, your posture of bending over and holding the bed edge is very inelegant.


    It''s really infuriating. Turning his body, he faced the inside of the bed.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 5 – Where have I ended up?

    Huang Ye turned his head, but it seemed useless; he could still see the scenery behind him.


    Damn, heavens, the superpower you gave me seems to be tailor-made for peeping!


    Seeing Qing''er grimacing in pain, Huang Ye clenched his fists, a surge of inexplicable anger rising in his heart.


    Heh, Second Young Master, is it? I''ve remembered you. Since you treat my brother without kindness, don''t blame me for being ruthless. A gentleman must avenge such a grudge.


    With a creak, Yue''er came in holding some clothes.


    There was a small box on the clothes, and Huang Ye buried his head in the blanket, afraid he couldn''t handle it.


    The scene of changing clothes was too eye-catching, easily causing a nosebleed.


    Moments later, the sound of "hiss, ah! hiss, ah..." echoed in his ears.


    Huang Ye''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Sister, they are too excessive!"


    "Hehe, this is already not bad. Steward Wu pleaded for me, so I only got five hits. Those five were harsh enough, my little butt is almost bruised."


    After a busy while, Qing''er was finally helped onto the bed.


    "Sister, you should lie in bed for a couple of days, I''ll take care of you both."


    "Thank you!"


    "No need to be so polite, sister. I''ll cover you with the blanket."


    A soft, warm body leaned against Huang Ye.


    Yue''er tidied up and then left.


    Huang Ye''s head emerged from the blanket.


    Turning his head, he looked at Qing''er lying there, his heart involuntarily trembling.


    He subconsciously asked,


    Qing''er suddenly opened her eyes, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    she exclaimed, her mouth wide open, her face full of confusion and disbelief.


    "Young Master, was that you speaking just now?" Qing''er asked, her voice trembling.


    She had already seen Huang Ye''s clear eyes, no longer a trace of confusion.


    "Yes, I asked if it hurt a lot!"


    A small hand reached out, pinching Huang Ye''s face hard!


    Damn, shouldn''t she be pinching herself? Huang Ye frowned!


    "Young Master, am I dreaming? You''ve really woken up."


    Huang Ye smiled and nodded gently.


    Wow! The little girl''s tears flowed like an endless river.


    Qing''er didn''t look at him, burying her head in the pillow.


    She started crying, her shoulders shaking uncontrollably.


    Huang Ye reached out, wanting to pat her back, his hand hovering in the air, hesitating to fall.


    Finally, it landed, gently patting Qing''er''s back.


    "Alright, stop crying. Now that I''m awake, everything will be fine. Don''t worry, I won''t let you take a beating for nothing."


    Qing''er continued to sob for a while before turning her head to look at Huang Ye.


    "Young Master, this beating was worth it, so worth it! You don''t need to seek justice for me; I volunteered for this. If I hadn''t been beaten, you might not have woken up.


    I''m too happy to care right now."


    After speaking, her tear-streaked face blossomed into a smile. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, you should rest well."


    "I''m fine, just a bit sore. I can''t sleep even if I try; I''m afraid if I fall asleep, it''ll turn into a dream."


    "Hehe, silly girl, this isn''t a dream, I''m truly awake. By the way, only you know that I''m awake, don''t tell anyone, not even Yue''er!"


    "Young Master, it''s good that you''re awake, why not tell anyone?"


    "Just do as I say."


    "Young Master, Yue''er also serves you, I think she should know. It will be hard to hide it from her."


    "Do you know why I brought the pastries back? Why I didn''t eat breakfast?"


    "Ah! So the Young Master has been awake for a while!"


    "That''s right."


    Qing''er''s face flushed. When did the Young Master wake up?


    Could it have been last night? She was too embarrassed to ask, as she had been nestled in his arms all night.


    "Are you saying you''re putting on an act for Yue''er?"


    "Exactly, besides you, I don''t trust anyone."


    "Qing''er understands, you want me to cooperate with you."


    "Yes, I''ve been foolish for so many years, all my previous memories are gone, I remember nothing."


    "Today, that Second Young Master clearly harbors ill intentions towards me, so I need to hide myself."


    "Indeed, he has always been hostile towards you."


    "I can understand that, in a big family like this, familial bonds are fleeting."


    "By the way, what dynasty is it now?"


    "Dynasty? What do you mean by that, Young Master?"


    "Alright, let me rephrase, who is the current emperor?"


    "Emperor? What''s that?"


    Huang Ye was stunned, no way, how could she not know what an emperor is?


    This is a wealthy family, it''s impossible to be completely unaware of court affairs.


    "The emperor is the highest official, the big boss managing a country."


    "Young Master, I don''t know what you''re talking about, let me tell you what I do know.


    We live in a city, and you are the City Lord''s son. To be precise, you are the City Lord''s adopted son. Your father was a friend of the City Lord.


    I heard your father passed away unexpectedly when you were very young, and your mother fell ill and passed away not long after.


    After they passed away, you were taken in by the City Lord. The highest official here is the City Lord, I''ve never heard of any emperor."


    Damn! Where exactly have I transmigrated to?


    Huang Ye was a bit confused, this doesn''t match up with history!


    "Is there a king here?"


    "I haven''t heard of that either."


    "What''s the current calendar?"


    "What''s a calendar?"


    "I mean the year, month, and day?"


    "I know that, it''s the 7th of June in the Year of Chen Yuan."


    "What!"


    Huang Ye was completely bewildered, damn, heavens, are you messing with me! What kind of time-space is this?


    In his own country''s history, he had at least studied it, and with that knowledge, he should have been able to thrive.


    But this place was a complete blank for him, everything had to be explored on his own.


    He had watched time-travel dramas before and fantasized about traveling to the dynasties of Zhu Yuanzhang, Li Shimin, Kangxi, and being more formidable than the protagonists in novels.


    But now, being here, he was no different from a novice, how could he be so unfortunate?


    "Young Master, you seem unhappy," Qing''er said, looking at Huang Ye''s troubled expression.


    "It''s nothing, just not quite used to being awake yet. By the way, are there sun, moon, and stars here?"


    "Yes, there are."


    "How many hours are in a day?"


    "What''s an hour?"


    "How is time measured?"


    "It seems the Young Master has lost all memory. Here, a day is divided into twelve hours, with day and night each occupying six hours."


    Huang Ye felt a bit reassured, it seemed there wasn''t much difference between here and ancient times in his previous life.


    "What does Chen Yuan mean?"


    "I don''t know that either, but it''s always been used to calculate each day here."


    Huang Ye was a bit puzzled, if Chen Yuan represented a dynasty, what dynasty could last over thirty-seven thousand years without falling?


    It seemed there really were no countries here, people might follow a kind of default calendar.


    Qing''er, being a maid who rarely went out, would find it hard to understand the full picture here.


    These things could be set aside for now, the immediate concern was survival.


    He didn''t seem to be an ordinary person, at least he had some special abilities, like seeing things behind him.


    He wondered what other differences his body had, it felt like he had a lot of strength now.


    "Qing''er, when did I start becoming foolish?"


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "Young Master, you started becoming foolish when you were ten."


    "Oh! Did it happen suddenly?"


    "No, that year you were beaten, and the City Lord couldn''t find out who did it."


    "When you were found, your head was covered in blood, and you had no breath."


    "Later, the City Lord used a thousand-year-old ginseng and Doctor Xue''s treatment to restore your breath.


    After waking up, you became foolish and couldn''t walk. By the way, Young Master, do you have any feeling in your legs?"


    "I think I do."


    "Really? Then you should be able to walk, let me see if you have any reaction."


    With that, she turned painfully, her small hand reaching his thigh.


    She pinched lightly, "How about now, do you feel it?"


    "I do!"


    Her small hand moved down, stopping at his calf.


    "And here?"


    "Alright, you don''t need to touch anymore, I can feel everything. And nothing seems abnormal, I can bend my legs, and my toes can move."


    With that, he deliberately shook his leg, not daring to let her hand continue, it was too soft, too comfortable.


    Qing''er''s tears flowed uncontrollably again.


    "Alright, stop crying, I should be back to normal."


    "Yes, yes, I''m just happy!"


    "Young Master, do you have feeling in that place?" Qing''er asked, her face blushing.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 6 – Yahuan is a skilled practitioner

    "Where?" Huang Ye was momentarily confused.


    "That place, that place!"


    As she spoke, she pointed below him.


    What the hell, is this era so open?


    "I don''t know!"


    Huang Ye blurted out without thinking.


    "Let me check!"


    With that, her small hand boldly reached in.


    "No need!"


    Huang Ye quickly refused, trying to block her hand with his own.


    His efforts were in vain; Qing''er''s nimble fingers easily brushed his hands aside and reached in.


    Damn, this little girl is quite skilled, like she knows some martial arts. She must be trained.


    The moment her hand made contact, Huang Ye''s hair stood on end.


    A warm sensation shot up from below, and he clenched his teeth to resist, but it was no use.


    "Young Master, there''s a reaction, that''s great."


    Thankfully, her hand didn''t continue.


    As she withdrew her hand, Huang Ye felt like something was missing.


    "Young Master, it seems you''ve fully recovered."


    "Seems like it!"


    Qing''er lay back down.


    "Young Master, I''m so happy. Today is the happiest day since I entered the manor."


    "Qing''er, now that I''ve recovered, does that mean you won''t sleep with me anymore?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? It''s my destiny to serve you, and I''ll be with you for life."


    "Alright then."


    Huang Ye sighed inwardly, this place is really something.


    "Qing''er, tell me about the situation in the manor."


    "Well, the City Lord treats you well, but the Mistress and the second and third madams don''t like you. Since you became... not yourself, the Mistress hasn''t allowed you to leave this courtyard. I was punished today for taking you out.


    The person you saw by the lake today was the Second Young Master, his mother is the second madam, and he''s a wastrel. The First Young Master isn''t in the manor; he went to the Immortal Sect when he was very young."


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen him either, but I heard he''s a chosen one."


    "Back then, several Immortal Sects fought over him, even the super sects got involved, and eventually, a super sect took him away."


    "I entered the manor when you were eight and have served you since."


    "Wait, what is this Immortal Sect you mentioned?"


    "It''s a place where people cultivate immortality."


    Huang Ye was completely bewildered. What kind of place had he transmigrated to?


    No emperor, no dynasty, and there are cultivators. Could this be a fantasy world?


    "Qing''er, do you know any immortal arts? The way you moved my arms was quite skillful."


    "Ah! That''s not immortal arts, just martial arts taught by the manor''s guards.


    The guards say that learning immortal arts requires aptitude, and not many mortals have it."


    "Indeed, that''s how it is." Huang Ye nodded.


    He recalled reading about cultivation novels, where they mentioned spiritual roots and various types of them.


    Different grades of spiritual roots meant different talents. He wondered if the cultivation aptitude here was like in the novels.


    "Young Master is already seventeen."


    "Oh! So, I''ve been in this state for seven years."


    "Yes, in these seven years, I''ve had many dreams, often dreaming of you waking up, and today it finally came true."


    "You''ve had a hard time, guarding me for seven years."


    "Young Master, I''ve long decided to guard you for a lifetime."


    Huang Ye felt a slight tremor in his heart; this little girl was definitely sincere, truly loyal to the original owner.


    He was just a stand-in for the original owner. Should he take on this responsibility?


    He remembered that in novels, transmigrators often took on the original owner''s grudges and emotions. Now, the original owner''s mind was a blank slate.


    There were few memories to access, but he couldn''t ignore the original owner''s past because of that.


    First, he needed to see what abilities he had. If he was capable enough, he would resolve all the grudges and emotions, so he wouldn''t feel burdened.


    If he wasn''t capable, he couldn''t risk his life; surely the original owner would understand.


    "Young Master, you have an older sister, two younger sisters, and a younger brother, but the brother is only eight."


    "Oh! So, there are only three males in my generation."


    "That''s right."


    "Do stepchildren like me have inheritance rights?"


    "What do you mean by inheritance rights?"


    "It means when the previous generation dies, the property is passed to the next generation."


    "I haven''t heard of that. Usually, families choose the most capable person to be the head, who manages the entire family."


    Heh, it seems my becoming foolish might be related to this.


    But why did Yue''er try to assassinate him? Now that he''s foolish, he can''t become the head.


    It shouldn''t affect others much. Could there be other grudges between the original owner and Yue''er?


    "Do you know much about Yue''er?"


    "Yue''er hasn''t been in the manor long, so I don''t know much about her."


    "Oh! How long has she been here?"


    "About a month or so."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment.


    "Tonight, let Yue''er go back to rest; she doesn''t need to stay with me."


    "Ah! Isn''t that bad? With her here, it''s more convenient for you, Young Master."


    "I''m afraid I can''t control myself."


    "Why control? We maidservants are here for the master''s release."


    "Uh! Let''s talk about this later. Just tell her to go back."


    "Alright, Young Master won''t abandon me too, right?" Qing''er asked worriedly.


    "No, you''re different from her."


    "That''s good. I''ll serve you well, Young Master." She said, gently caressing Huang Ye''s chest with her small hand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye felt a bit warm; this girl was truly unabashed.


    "By the way, what am I usually like?"


    Qing''er described his daily behavior in detail.


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment; acting the part didn''t seem too difficult.


    "Alright, you''re tired too, get some rest."


    "Mm!" Qing''er was indeed tired and quickly fell asleep, a hint of tears still in her eyes.


    Huang Ye summarized the information he had just gathered and made a basic judgment.


    This world definitely had fantasy elements, but other details were unclear.


    He didn''t have any system, just an ability to see in 360 degrees, which seemed useless.


    He''d check his body for changes when no one was around at night.


    Hopefully, he wasn''t completely powerless; that would be unfortunate in a world with cultivators, surely a martial world.


    If he was truly weak, he''d be at the mercy of others.


    The so-called second brother wouldn''t let him go, and he needed to find out if Yue''er was aligned with him.


    Damn it, heavens, not only did you not give me a cheat, but you also threw so many problems at me.


    Is there no justice, no law?


    Forget it, self-pity is useless; I''ll have to carve my own path.


    For now, patience is key. If the Second Young Master''s power is too strong to resist, I must be ready to flee.


    Otherwise, if anyone finds out I''m awake, I''m as good as dead.


    Apart from Qing''er, no one here can help me.


    Not even the City Lord, my adoptive father, can be trusted; my current state is partly his doing.


    He can be a City Lord, surely he knows what''s going on.


    Although my adoptive father saved me, it was more due to his friendship with my biological father; otherwise, he''d be seen as heartless.


    In my current state, this adoptive father is likely pleased.


    Moreover, as the lord of a city, he probably doesn''t know much about the manor''s affairs; the Mistress has the real power.


    The Mistress is the First Young Master''s mother, and her status is unshakable.


    The Second Young Master is the second wife''s son, and though he''s a wastrel, he''s the most likely to inherit the family business.


    My only concern is Qing''er; if I run, she''ll surely be implicated.


    A maid in such a large household is less than a weed.


    No matter what, Qing''er has cared for me since my coma, even sharing skin contact, so I must plan well, even if it means taking her with me when I escape.


    Surviving outside shouldn''t be too hard.


    After all, I''m a modern person; inventing something and becoming wealthy isn''t a dream.


    With his mind made up, he drifted off to sleep.


    With a warm, soft presence beside him, it was comfortable. In his previous life, he was just a bachelor; this feeling was wonderful.


    ***


    Two hours later, with a creak, the door opened, waking him from his dream.


    Yue''er entered the room carrying a food box.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 7 – I really want to have his children

    Yue''er saw Huang Ye staring blankly at the ceiling, and her heart calmed down a bit.


    He seemed normal like this; with patience, there would be an opportunity sooner or later.


    "Young Master, it''s time for lunch."


    Huang Ye continued to stare at the ceiling.


    Yue''er nudged Qing''er, who opened her sleepy eyes.


    "Sister, it''s time to eat!"


    "Okay!"


    Yue''er brought the food box to the bedside.


    Qing''er reluctantly turned her body to eat, but Huang Ye still didn''t respond.


    "Sister, it seems the young master doesn''t want to eat."


    "It''s fine, he probably isn''t hungry. He ate quite a few pastries in the morning."


    Qing''er quickly finished eating, and Yue''er took the food box and left.


    "Young Master, why aren''t you eating?"


    "I don''t trust her."


    "Oh! The young master suspects her."


    "Hehe, that girl is not simple."


    Huang Ye didn''t want to reveal the assassination attempt by Yue''er just yet.


    Although Qing''er was trustworthy, in this environment, being trustworthy wasn''t enough; one also needed to act.


    If Qing''er developed hostility towards Yue''er, Yue''er might notice something was off.


    He didn''t want to act against Yue''er for now, at least until he found out who was behind her.


    Keeping an assassin close could also keep him alert at all times.


    Qing''er was also a bit confused. The pain earlier was too much, and she hadn''t thought deeply about the young master''s unusual behavior after waking up.


    Now, thinking back carefully, the young master didn''t seem like someone who had just woken up.


    He was only ten years old when he fell into a coma, still a child.


    But his behavior just now was strange, somewhat like the cunning Steward Wu.


    And the things he asked about, many terms she had never heard of.


    She had entered the mansion at a young age. Although she wasn''t as well-educated as a wealthy family''s daughter, she could read and write.


    She had read many books, yet she had never heard of the things the young master mentioned. How did he know?


    Forget it, it''s good that the young master is awake.


    Sigh! I wonder when the young master will want me. I really want to have his children.


    "Qing''er, do you feel any discomfort?" Huang Ye interrupted Qing''er''s thoughts.


    "What does the young master mean?"


    "Do you have any strength in your body?"


    Qing''er moved her arm a bit.


    "It''s okay, nothing unusual, just an upset stomach from last night!"


    Huang Ye thought for a moment; it might be because Qing''er was around that Yue''er didn''t dare to act.


    Her target was probably just him, at least for now, she didn''t seem to want to harm the innocent.


    The two of them stayed like this until evening. When Huang Ye got hungry, he ate a few pastries.


    He still didn''t eat the dinner Yue''er brought.


    "Yue''er, you don''t need to come over tonight. It''s too much trouble for me to turn over; I can take care of the young master myself."


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, sister!"


    Yue''er took the food box and left. Not long after, Huang Ye slowly sat up.


    He gently turned over Qing''er.


    "Young Master, are you really back to normal?"


    "Yes!" he replied, then lightly jumped.


    Huh! Something''s not right; why does my body feel so light? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be that this world is like the moon, with only one-sixth of Earth''s gravity?


    No, other people walk normally, so it shouldn''t be a gravity issue.


    It must be that crossing over changed this body. With just a little force, he jumped to the height of the beams.


    Wow, I didn''t even use much strength, and I jumped over two meters high.


    In my previous life, this would be amazing, undoubtedly an Olympic high jump champion.


    Greatly improved jumping ability is a good thing; at least my leg strength is strong now.


    He clenched his fist and punched the air. The speed was fast, which excited him.


    After a set of boxing combinations, he felt his speed was incredibly fast. Could it be that people in this world are naturally like this?


    This combination was just mimicking boxing moves from matches; he hadn''t learned it.


    Those boxing experts would jump around, throwing punches with both hands.


    Seeing himself like this, even without training, he could have been a boxing champion in his previous life, another Olympic champion born.


    After stretching his limbs, he prepared to test his strength.


    Looking around, he couldn''t find anything to test with, only seeing Qing''er staring at him in shock.


    What kind of monster is the young master? How could he jump so high just after getting out of bed? Why is his punch so fast?


    And what is he doing hopping around on his legs? Is it epilepsy?


    "Young Master, you seem to have practiced martial arts, like the guards in the mansion."


    "Oh! Are there many guards in the mansion?"


    "About twenty or so, but they are just low-level guards."


    "There are three enshrined in the mansion; they are the real protectors of the City Lord''s mansion."


    "Oh, do they have rank divisions?"


    "I know the guards; they are all martial artists, at the Martial Master level. The guard captain is at the Martial King level. I heard the guards say the three enshrined are also Martial Kings, only the City Lord is at the Martial Emperor level."


    "Oh! Do you know how the martial artists'' ranks are divided?"


    "I don''t know much, just that it starts with Martial Apprentice, then Martial Master, above that is Martial King, and above Martial King is Martial Emperor. I don''t know what''s beyond that."


    Huang Ye thought, it seems this is indeed a world where martial strength is revered. The stronger the power, the higher the status.


    No wonder there are no emperors or kings in this world; the City Lord is a martial artist. How could martial artists be like secular lords and ministers?


    But the news Qing''er brought wasn''t good. The three enshrined are already at the Martial King level.


    Qing''er just described his abilities as similar to the guards, but compared to the three, he was quite weak.


    Whether these enshrined are related to the City Lord''s concubines is uncertain.


    If they are related, his danger level increases several times.


    Better go outside and find something to test his strength.


    Also, to give himself an accurate assessment.


    Listening outside, there was nothing unusual. He gently pushed open the door, and the small courtyard was very quiet.


    Thinking for a moment, he brought the wheelchair over. Although Qing''er told him no one would come at night, he still needed to be prepared.


    If someone came and he couldn''t return to the room in time, he could quickly sit in the wheelchair.


    "Young Master, should I come out too?"


    "No need, you rest and heal. I''ll just take a walk around the courtyard and come back."


    To read the uncut version, go to pawread dot com.


    Huang Ye carefully pushed the wheelchair into the courtyard, placed it aside, and tiptoed to the crescent gate.


    Looking outside, the large courtyard under the moonlight was very quiet.


    At this hour, apart from the occasional patrolling guards, there were few people moving around in the mansion.


    Huh! It seems my eyesight has also improved significantly.


    In my previous life, in this kind of night, visibility wouldn''t exceed twenty meters, but now I can see about fifty meters.


    It seems that although the heavens didn''t give me a system, they enhanced my physical abilities quite a bit.


    I wonder if I now have the qualification to cultivate immortality?


    If I can cultivate immortality, that would be amazing. A cultivator''s lifespan must exceed that of mortals.


    After confirming safety, Huang Ye observed around the small courtyard.


    He wanted to find an iron rod or wooden stick to test his strength.


    Damn, there''s nothing here. After a round, still nothing to test with, not even a brick or tile.


    This won''t do; I need to conduct a simple test, and I have to do it without leaving traces.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 8 – I am a slam dunk master

    He had an idea and set his sights on a large tree in the courtyard.


    This tree looked like it had been there for years, with a trunk thick enough for a person to wrap their arms around. It seemed like a good candidate to test his punching power.


    Moving behind the tree, he thought, "This angle should work. Even if I break it, it''s unlikely anyone will notice."


    Standing firm, he didn''t use his full strength, only about twenty to thirty percent, and threw a punch.


    "Bang!" His fist struck the trunk.


    The tree didn''t budge, not even the leaves trembled.


    Huh! Although the punch didn''t shake the tree, he didn''t feel any pain either.


    Isn''t force supposed to be mutual? Why didn''t it hurt?


    Could it be that his sense of touch and pain had weakened?


    No, that shouldn''t be the case. When his fist hit the tree, he could feel the rough texture of the bark.


    He looked at his fist, and there was no damage.


    It seemed he could increase his strength. This time, he used half his power and punched again.


    "Bang!" The sound was much louder this time.


    The trunk still didn''t react, but the leaves above noticeably shook.


    He glanced at the bark again; his punch had actually broken it.


    "Young Master, come back quickly! That noise is too loud!" Qing''er called softly from the doorway.


    Huang Ye knew that sounds could travel far on a quiet night, so he quickly dashed to the wheelchair and pushed it back inside.


    Closing the door, he glanced at Qing''er.


    "I told you not to get up."


    "I was a bit worried!"


    "No need to worry, I know what I''m doing."


    Huang Ye helped Qing''er to the bed. Just as she was about to climb in, he had a sudden thought.


    "Wait, let me carry you!" Huang Ye said, inspired.


    Qing''er''s face turned red. Although they had often shared a bed before, back then, the Young Master was not in his right mind.


    Now that he was awake, she felt a bit shy.


    Huang Ye didn''t pay attention to that and simply lifted her horizontally, weighing her with his arm before placing her on the bed.


    Qing''er felt very light. She was about 1.6 meters tall, with a build that was neither fat nor thin.


    Based on his past experience carrying sacks of rice, he estimated she weighed around fifty kilograms.


    It seemed his strength had significantly increased.


    Previously, lifting a hundred-pound sack of rice required all his effort, but now he felt he could easily swing Qing''er around.


    He could probably lift three Qing''ers with his current strength.


    He hadn''t expected to test his strength this way. Going out earlier was really unnecessary.


    "Qing''er, do you know how much you weigh?"


    "I don''t know recently, but I measured once before, and it was ninety pounds, with a height of 1.6 meters."


    Uh! I don''t think I asked about your height.


    Huang Ye didn''t care about these measurements. The units here were definitely different from his previous life, so having a rough standard was enough.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached from outside, and he quickly dove under the covers.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone''s coming outside."


    The visitors stopped nearby but didn''t enter the courtyard.


    Huang Ye vaguely heard voices outside.


    "The sound seemed to come from this direction earlier."


    "It doesn''t look like anything''s wrong. This is the Third Young Master''s place."


    "Should we go in and check?"


    "No need, just a fool. Even if something happens, no one cares!"


    "Let''s go. We just need to ensure the other areas are safe."


    After speaking, the two hurriedly left.


    "Qing''er, could you hear what they were saying?"


    "It seemed like someone was talking, but I couldn''t make out the words."


    It seemed his hearing had also improved significantly.


    This wasn''t bad. Although he didn''t gain a system from crossing over, his physical abilities had improved overall.


    A system would only add some skills, give out tasks, and reward with a gift pack upon completion.


    While a system could skip the process of cultivation, it also took away a lot of fun.


    As long as he worked hard, he might not be worse than someone with a system.


    Now that he had a solid foundation, as long as he was willing to learn, he could overcome his current disadvantageous situation.


    "Qing''er, who taught you martial arts?"


    "All the guards taught me. At first, I secretly watched them practice.


    Later, when they found out, they didn''t say anything because I was young and allowed me to watch from the side.


    Sometimes they even taught me a few moves. My martial arts are quite basic, just simple self-defense techniques."


    Huang Ye felt a bit disappointed. He had hoped Qing''er might have a martial arts manual he could look at.


    "Young Master, you didn''t practice martial arts when you were young, did you?"


    "I don''t know, I have no memory of it."


    "I saw you punch in the courtyard earlier. It was fast and powerful, even shaking the leaves. That''s not something an ordinary person can do.


    Although you''re a bit weaker than those guards, the gap isn''t big. They''ve been training since childhood. You''ve been bedridden for five years, and to wake up with such strength is truly strange."


    "Hehe, it shows your Young Master is not ordinary."


    "Yes, Young Master is the best, the most outstanding."


    With that, she unceremoniously snuggled up to Huang Ye, as if even her pain had lessened.


    "Young Master, take me as your servant. I don''t ask for any status, just to serve you for life."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This girl seemed quite forward.


    "Qing''er, you''re still injured."


    "It''s okay, I can endure it. See, you''re already reacting!"


    Huang Ye thought to himself, I''m a normal person. If I didn''t react with you this close, wouldn''t I be a eunuch?


    But this girl was too enthusiastic, disregarding her pain. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Qing''er, let''s wait until you''re healed. I''ve just recovered and am still adjusting."


    "Alright, a few days then. As long as Young Master wants me."


    Huang Ye couldn''t refuse Qing''er''s unreasonable request.


    Although he didn''t know what she was thinking, she had been guarding him for so many years, so she must have some attachment to the Huang Ye from her childhood.


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    If he hadn''t crossed over into this body, this girl might have guarded him for a lifetime.


    This was a debt owed by his predecessor, and since he inherited this body, he had to repay it.


    In modern society, this wouldn''t be considered strange.


    He didn''t know how this society judged such matters, but he just needed to do his part.


    ***


    The next morning, Qing''er''s pain had mostly subsided.


    Although walking was still a bit uncomfortable, she could move around.


    Yue''er still brought the food box early, but Huang Ye naturally wouldn''t eat it and stuck to the pastries.


    A plain day passed, and as night fell, Huang Ye stepped out of the house again, this time intending to test his jumping ability.


    He went back to the large tree, estimating the lowest branch to be about five meters high.


    With a light jump, he grabbed the branch with both hands.


    Wow, with this jumping ability, he''d definitely be a champion at the Olympics, and that was without a running start.


    In his previous life, his highest record was only 1.2 meters, and now it had nearly doubled.


    He decided to see how high he could jump with full force.


    With a slight run-up, "Whoosh!" he landed steadily on the branch.


    Oh my, he had jumped five meters high. Huang Ye couldn''t believe it and glanced down, confirming the height.


    This jumping ability amazed him. If he had a basketball, he''d definitely be a slam dunk master.


    Compared to him, characters like Hanamichi Sakuragi, Rukawa Kaede, or even Jordan, Kobe, and LeBron were all weaklings.


    He really wanted to travel back and show those legendary basketball figures from his previous life his strength.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 9 – Seductive Physical Training

    Huang Ye jumped down from the tree, feeling quite pleased with himself as he happily returned to his room.


    "You look like you''ve found a bag of money, young master. What¡¯s got you so cheerful?"


    "Haha, I just tested my jumping ability in the courtyard and found I could jump five meters high. It''s a miracle!"


    "Young master, that branch doesn''t seem very high, maybe around two zhang."


    "Two zhang isn''t high? It''s taller than the two of us combined."


    "True, it''s impressive that you can jump so high right after waking up. You''re amazing, young master. I can barely manage to jump up there."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This girl seemed to have a gentle way of teasing, but Qing''er¡¯s next words hit even harder.


    "Young master, if that branch is five meters high, the guards in the manor should be able to jump ten meters."


    Huang Ye''s face fell immediately. He had forgotten that this wasn''t his previous life, and he couldn''t compare his current achievements to those of the past.


    His jumping ability might be better than an average person, but compared to trained Martial Artists, he was still weak.


    No, he had to intensify his training. Even the guards could easily overpower him, and if he tried to run, they could effortlessly catch him.


    In this world, it''s not about being kind and getting bullied, but being weak and getting bullied.


    Starting today, he would train his physical abilities using traditional methods.


    Recalling the physical training methods from his past life, he first chose push-ups.


    He did fifty push-ups in a row without feeling anything.


    In his past life, he would have collapsed after thirty. Stop comparing with the past!


    Switching to one-handed push-ups, he still felt nothing and easily did fifty. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qing''er watched Huang Ye''s movements with curiosity. Though inexperienced, she had seen such exercises during her training as a maid in the manor. Could the young master be practicing a certain skill?


    Thinking of this, her face flushed, and her heart raced.


    "Qing''er, lie on my back!"


    Qing''er was stunned. Why did the young master want her to lie on his back? Did he want to do something embarrassing on the ground?


    Imagining the scene, her face grew even hotter. But the young master''s position was wrong; he should be on top.


    Even if he was underneath, his face should be towards her.


    Qing''er walked over, waiting for Huang Ye to turn over, but he remained in the same position.


    "Young master, you need to turn around, and it''s best to put a mat underneath. You''ve just recovered, and the ground is cold."


    Huang Ye was puzzled. How could he do push-ups if he turned over? And there was no need for a mat!


    Suddenly, he understood why Qing''er said that. It seemed this girl was always ready to offer herself.


    "Qing''er, you''re misunderstanding. I''m just exercising. Just lie on my back and hold on."


    Qing''er''s face turned completely red. This guy was really something!


    She obediently lay on Huang Ye''s back, holding him tightly, her soft chest pressing against him.


    Huang Ye almost lost control, chanting mantras to calm himself.


    He focused on doing push-ups, finally calming his impulses.


    With Qing''er adding her ninety-plus pounds, the effect was much better.


    They did two hundred push-ups together, and Huang Ye finally broke a sweat, drenched in perspiration.


    Though the position was quite suggestive, Huang Ye was satisfied.


    "Qing''er, you can get off now!"


    Qing''er, who had been enjoying the experience with her eyes closed, opened them. The feeling had been wonderful, like being on a small boat constantly rocking.


    But the boat was stable, giving her a sense of security. The young master''s back was broad and comfortable to lie on.


    "Young master, you''re all sweaty. Let me heat some water for you to wash. Are you okay to do that?"


    "I''m much better now, not in much pain, and walking is fine."


    "Alright then. You bring the water, and I''ll wash myself."


    Huang Ye had no choice. He couldn''t go out, though he really wanted to take a swim in the small lake.


    Now he was covered in sweat, and the smell would be unbearable in bed, not just for Qing''er but for himself too.


    ***


    Half an hour later, Qing''er came in with a basin of water and a set of undergarments.


    "Young master, let me help you undress!"


    "No need, I can wash myself!"


    "No, I must do it. I used to wash you often, and I know every mole on your body."


    "Uh! That was before, when I didn''t know anything. Now I''m awake and can do it myself."


    "Even if you''re awake, I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯d feel uncomfortable not doing it."


    Damn, what a strange reason.


    Fine, let her wash then.


    Qing''er skillfully undressed him.


    Huang Ye looked up at the sky, silently chanting Namo Amitabha!


    Qing''er washed him meticulously, not missing a spot.


    When she washed below, she deliberately lingered, almost making Huang Ye cry.


    "Young master, you''ve grown a lot since before!"


    Huang Ye didn''t respond. Sometimes silence speaks louder than words.


    "It''s a pity it''s too late now to use the wooden tub for a proper bath."


    This little vixen, was she trying to torture him to death? The mantra had long lost its effect, and he was barely holding onto his sanity.


    After washing, Qing''er helped him put on his undergarments.


    Huang Ye jumped onto the bed in a flash, closing his eyes and reciting scriptures.


    Not long after, Qing''er brought in another basin of water.


    Upon entering, she began to undress herself.


    Oh my, this little vixen, how could she bathe in my room?


    "Young master, aren''t you going to look?"


    Huang Ye buried his head deep into the covers.


    The sound of water splashing kept drilling into his ears.


    Before long, a warm body snuggled up to him.


    Huang Ye pretended to snore lightly.


    Qing''er chuckled to herself. The young master was so fake. She had been sleeping with him for days, and this was the first time she heard him snore.


    She didn''t expose him. She was indeed exhausted today, her body not fully recovered, and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Huang Ye opened his bright eyes, staring blankly at the ceiling, pondering his next steps.


    ***


    Three days passed like this, and Qing''er had returned to normal, her wounds scabbed over.


    Huang Ye continued his nightly training, even asking Qing''er to teach him the martial skills she had learned.


    Seeing Huang Ye¡¯s learning ability, Qing''er was amazed. The young master was incredibly strong-minded after regaining his senses.


    It had taken her a year to learn those martial skills, training with the guards for a full year.


    Even after returning, she practiced diligently whenever she had time, and had been practicing for nearly five years.


    But the young master had learned some of them in just three days, and when sparring with her, he was almost on par.


    "Young master, your learning ability is incredible. It took me a whole year to learn these moves."


    "Oh! How old were you when you learned them?"


    "Twelve years old."


    "Well, you were young then, and your comprehension wasn''t fully developed, so you learned slowly."


    Though he replied to Qing''er like this, he understood that crossing over might have completely transformed his body and brain.


    The original owner had become a fool at ten, so it was impossible to maintain good physical functions.


    Though he didn¡¯t know the names of these moves, he felt they were similar to some modern boxing and grappling techniques.


    They were close-combat techniques, and if his learning ability was strong, he could indeed make up for the lack of a systematic approach.


    But now he was learning relatively simple things, and he wondered if he could quickly grasp advanced martial arts techniques.


    "Qing''er, I have a challenging task for you."


    "Whatever the young master says, I will accomplish it no matter what."


    "Go find those guards who taught you and ask them to teach you some lightfoot techniques."


    "No problem! Brother Xu is very skilled in lightfoot techniques. He wanted to teach me back then, but I thought I wouldn¡¯t need them in the manor, so I didn¡¯t learn."


    "Well, you must learn it this time so you can teach me. Learning lightfoot techniques is essential now to be able to leave."


    "Understood, I''ll go find Brother Xu right away."


    Huang Ye lay on the bed, pondering. Yue''er had been behaving herself these past few days, without any unusual actions. Could she have discovered something?


    Probably not. According to Qing''er''s description, when encountering Yue''er, she was deeply into her role, and that little girl with yellow hair surely couldn¡¯t tell.


    Perhaps it was because Qing''er was always with him, leaving no opportunity for her to act.


    Because from the meals these past few days, he had noticed some clues.


    After three days of eating pastries, he started eating some meals, but only after Qing''er ate first and he observed her reaction.


    He was certain that Yue''er wouldn¡¯t harm the innocent; otherwise, both he and Qing''er would be in danger.


    After all, he knew too little about the assassination methods of this world, and it would be hard to guard against any strange methods.


    Now Huang Ye only ate breakfast and lunch, skipping dinner entirely, and had Qing''er secretly bring him some pastries to solve the dinner problem.


    Qing''er, being clever and perceptive, noticed Huang Ye''s act and was also wary of Yue''er.


    ***


    In the afternoon, Qing''er returned, looking delighted, indicating she had learned the lightfoot techniques.


    Sure enough, not only did she learn them, but she also brought back a lightfoot manual¡ª"Water Walking."


    After flipping through the manual, he found that the content was mostly understandable, much more straightforward than classical texts from his previous life.


    Qing''er also explained what Brother Xu taught her.


    Huang Ye pondered. This lightfoot technique was indeed impressive. If mastered, one could walk on water.


    As long as one¡¯s breath remained steady, they could run up to a hundred zhang.


    If he reached that level, he could easily cross a large river.


    "Young master, my body has recovered, and according to the manor''s rules, Yue''er and I must take turns serving you."


    "What do you think?"


    "The manor''s rules cannot be broken, or it will arouse suspicion."


    Explore the extended edition on .


    "But I''m afraid Yue''er might harm you."


    "Don''t worry, I can protect myself now. She can''t stir up much trouble."


    "Are you interested in her body?"


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 10 – Rekindle the desire to kill

    Uh! Huang Ye was taken aback; it seemed like this was her main point.


    "Qing''er, I won''t do that, including with you. I''ve thought it over carefully these past two days."


    "You are still pure maidens. If you become women, I don''t know if others will notice."


    "If they do notice, the truth about my condition might be exposed."


    "Hmph! It''s just your excuse. You promised that once you recovered, you''d want me. Now you''re changing your mind."


    "Qing''er, it''s not a problem wanting you, but our current abilities are too weak to protect ourselves. If someone really finds out, it would be a disaster!"


    "Alright, young master, I understand. I''m just saying, as long as you promise to want me."


    "You must have your reasons for hiding yourself. Entering a noble household is like entering the deep sea; I understand this much."


    "Hmm, it seems Qing''er knows quite a lot."


    "Of course, the old madam requires us to read more books in our spare time. Especially for someone like me who entered the household at a young age. Besides embroidery, cooking, and tea art, I also have to learn music, poetry, calligraphy, and painting."


    This novel is available on bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    Huang Ye''s heart was moved. It seemed this girl had some cultural foundation, and her comprehension should be good.


    Qing''er had previously said her comprehension was quite good, and now this lightness skill was being taught to him by Qing''er.


    The two were learning simultaneously, and he could completely compare his comprehension with Qing''er''s.


    "Qing''er, how much of Brother Xu''s teachings can you understand?"


    "Brother Xu''s teachings are too profound. I can''t understand much and can only memorize them forcefully, but even then, it''s incomplete."


    Huang Ye thought about Qing''er''s explanation just now and found it not difficult, with only two or three places being somewhat unclear.


    Now his comprehension could mercilessly surpass Qing''er''s, hoping not to be trampled by outsiders as well.


    "Once I learn it, I can teach you."


    "How much can you comprehend after listening, young master?"


    "How should I put it, I feel like I understand it all, but at the same time, I don''t. Only after practicing will I know if I''ve comprehended it correctly."


    "Ah! No way, you just listened to my retelling and read some books, and you can comprehend it?" Qing''er exclaimed in surprise.


    "I don''t know what''s happening either, but when I read the texts, I quickly understand their meaning in many places. This technique is actually a method of circulating Qi, gathering Qi to the Dantian, and then circulating it throughout the body to become as light as a swallow.


    But I still don''t know how to gather Qi. Understanding it doesn''t mean I can learn it immediately; it still takes time."


    "That''s already great. Brother Xu explained it to me word by word, and I can only understand a little."


    Qing''er truly admired her young master''s comprehension ability. To think that the young master, who had never learned martial arts before, could have such a strong comprehension after waking up was truly puzzling.


    "There''s no rush in practicing. As long as we have the technique, we can practice it eventually."


    "By the way, can you leave the household easily?"


    "It''s possible. For someone like me who''s been here for a long time, there''s no restriction on coming and going."


    "Find some time to go out and make me two sets of nightwear."


    "Nightwear? What is that?" Qing''er was puzzled. It was the first time she had heard this term from the young master.


    "It''s tight-fitting clothing, like underwear, in black or dark colors, suitable for nighttime activities."


    "No wonder the young master wants to learn lightness skills. You''re preparing to gather some information in the household."


    "Yes, waiting passively is not my style. The fact that I''m awake will be exposed sooner or later. Let''s prepare for the worst and be ready for any unexpected situations."


    "I''ll go out tomorrow to have them made."


    "Pay for it first, and I''ll repay you when I have money."


    "Money?"


    "Money is currency used to buy things."


    "Young master, you''re really strange. We always call it silver taels when buying things. ''Money'' is a term I''ve never heard before."


    "No way, the term ''money'' has a long history. Maybe you don''t go out much, so you don''t know!"


    "Maybe. We usually only talk about salaries and silver taels in the household."


    "By the way, you don''t need to repay the silver taels. I receive a salary every month. It''s not much, but I have no expenses."


    "I''ve saved quite a bit over the years. Even if we live outside, it''s enough for a few years."


    Uh! Does this girl think I''m a gigolo? How humiliating!


    ***


    After Qing''er left, Huang Ye focused on memorizing the lightness skill technique.


    The entire technique wasn''t long, just over three thousand words.


    It was divided into five stages:


    Huang Ye felt that reaching the highest level would be equivalent to a martial arts grandmaster. If mastered, it would be impressive in his previous life.


    Here, since there were immortal masters, this skill became somewhat redundant.


    Finding a cultivation technique for immortals was like daydreaming, so getting this technique was already good.


    He wasn''t in a position to be picky; accumulating bit by bit was better than doing nothing.


    Huh! It seemed his memory had improved too.


    In his previous life, memorizing three thousand words would take at least two days, with repeated memorization and recitation in between.


    This time, it took two hours to memorize the entire technique almost perfectly.


    He recalled watching a variety show called "The Brain."


    Those memory geniuses were truly enviable. Although he knew some abilities could be trained, a foundation was still needed.


    For an average person with an IQ of only one hundred, reaching that level was very difficult.


    He had also found some practice methods online, which had some effect, but reaching that level was impossible.


    Now that his mental ability had improved, he might as well try practicing those methods.


    ***


    In the evening, Qing''er and Yue''er came together, with Qing''er carrying a food box.


    Huang Ye still didn''t eat.


    "Yue''er, I''m almost recovered. Let''s stick to our usual routine. Tonight, you accompany the young master."


    "Okay!" Yue''er agreed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qing''er tidied up the dishes and left.


    Yue''er sat dazedly at the bedside, lost in her thoughts.


    Huang Ye deliberately turned his back to Yue''er, observing her every move clearly.


    ***


    An hour later, he heard soft sobbing.


    Why was this girl crying? She had no professionalism as an assassin.


    In theory, since he had become foolish at ten, there shouldn''t be any deep-seated hatred between them.


    "Sigh! Young master, you''re a pitiful person too!" Yue''er sighed softly.


    Huang Ye''s heart tightened. This little girl talking to herself might reveal some secrets.


    "I''m also helpless, only to blame you for being born into such a wealthy family. If you don''t die, it will be me, and my family won''t escape either.


    My poor brother is only nine years old. Young master, I''m sorry."


    After speaking, a gleaming dagger appeared in her hand.


    Huang Ye''s hair stood on end. It seemed this girl was really going to make a move this time.


    What puzzled him was that from her description, she must be under someone''s orders.


    But in his current state, he shouldn''t pose a threat to those heirs.


    Why hadn''t anyone tried to kill him for seven years, and only now was there an attempt?


    He was fully alert now. If the dagger came at him, he had to act swiftly and decisively to subdue her.


    The girl didn''t strike immediately but stared at his lower body.


    She, she seemed to want to castrate him.


    Why?


    "Young master, you shouldn''t have, you really shouldn''t have, defiled my body."


    With that, Yue''er raised the dagger high.


    Damn, how did I defile her body? Could it be that his predecessor really harmed her?


    His predecessor was a fool, unable to take care of himself. How did he defile her?


    This was truly bizarre. Did fools have desires too?


    He really didn''t know, as he had no memory of it.


    No more thinking. Solve this urgent problem first. In his current position on the bed, he couldn''t turn over to avoid a fatal blow.


    Last time, he had to forcefully turn over. This time, he couldn''t be polite. He had to act when it was time to act. After all, it would be exposed sooner or later.


    With that decision, his muscles tensed, and his hands were ready to strike.


    Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan

 Chapter 11 – Yueers Secret

    Huang Ye was just about to launch a surprise attack and capture this little girl.


    Yue''er held her dagger high, but it never came down.


    This left him a bit puzzled. Girl, are you playing with me?


    Are you going to kill me or not? Just make it quick, will you?


    A quick look at bit.ly/3iBfjkV will leave you more fulfilled.


    My heart can''t take this. If it weren''t for keeping my identity hidden, I would''ve taken you down already!


    Tears fell from the young girl''s eyes once more, and her arm dropped limply.


    She didn''t know what was happening. The first time, she was well-prepared and brave enough to strike, but somehow, he miraculously dodged it.


    The second time, she hesitated and gave up on the assassination. And now, she couldn''t even bring herself to swing the dagger.


    It wasn''t really Yue''er''s fault for hesitating. It''s like going to war: "Strike while the iron is hot, but the second time weakens, and the third time exhausts."


    Her morale wasn''t as high as the first time. After all, she''s just a girl, still young, with zero experience in killing.


    Seeing her put down the dagger, Huang Ye finally felt relieved.


    He''d only been in this world for a few days and had too little information.


    Yue''er was easy to subdue, but whether he killed her or drove her away, it would expose him.


    The first time, the original owner was knocked out and barely escaped death. The second time, the opponent wouldn''t hold back.


    There were plenty of people in the mansion who could ruin him, and he only had Qing''er, who knew a bit of martial arts.


    Patience was the best strategy. Ever since he learned of the guards'' strength, the thought of avenging the original owner had faded. Practicing light skills was just for running away.


    Yue''er put away the dagger, gently took off her clothes, and slipped into bed, the two lying back-to-back.


    Huang Ye sensed that although she made no sound, from the trembling of her shoulders, the girl was silently crying.


    What a strange girl. She carried a heavy heart, not the mindset of an assassin.


    It seemed her attempt to kill him wasn''t her true intention. There must be a story behind it.


    Sigh! Another sleepless night. If this girl decided to kill him again, he''d be done for if he fell asleep.


    Got it, since I can''t sleep, I might as well practice.


    The light skills were also a method of cultivating Qi. Although the technique required sitting cross-legged, he could try practicing while lying down.


    It''s just about channeling Qi to the Dantian, as long as he could do that, it would be fine. So he began to try repeatedly.


    After tossing and turning for half the night, he finally sensed some Qi. He wasn''t sure if this speed of comprehension was acceptable.


    From now on, he wouldn''t compare himself to anyone. His goal would always be the next level, so he wouldn''t feel inadequate or complacent.


    Only this way could he continuously break through himself, which also aligned with the Olympic spirit¡ªhigher, faster, stronger!


    Continuing to practice according to the technique, he found that the circulation of Qi and blood wasn''t smooth. Every time he channeled Qi to the Dantian, it would move to his legs on its own.


    Damn, practicing is so damn hard. If only there were a system, it would be great to have whatever I wanted.


    After many attempts, the effect was terrible, so he decided to take a break.


    Yue''er beside him had long since stopped moving, probably asleep.


    Looking at Yue''er''s small face, this girl was a beauty in this peaceful state. Although not as good as Qing''er, she still scored an 85.


    Qing''er had an oval face, while Yue''er had an oval face. In modern times, if they were to stream online, they''d be internet celebrities, a hundred times better than those relying on beauty filters.


    Better continue practicing. Yue''er was asleep, so he could move a bit more.


    This time, he curled up his body and circulated Qi and blood again, and the effect was indeed better.


    Increasing the angle of curling up, the effect improved even more.


    Hmm, it seemed the ancient way of sitting cross-legged to channel Qi had scientific reasoning.


    Rules are dead, but people are alive. It''s not impossible to forge a new path, as long as one is willing to explore. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he began to experiment, starting from a curled-up state, gradually opening his body.


    Carefully feeling every change in Qi flow under different body states.


    Starting from 90 degrees, to 80 degrees, 70 degrees, then back to 80 degrees, 90 degrees.


    Constantly understanding and comprehending, before he knew it, dawn had arrived.


    He felt a bit tired, but this fatigue was different from being exhausted.


    Yue''er''s body moved slightly, waking from her sleep, and Huang Ye quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    She had slept soundly, something she hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    No, she used to sleep beside the young master too, but because of her heavy heart, she often had nightmares.


    But this time, she found she couldn''t remember any dreams she had.


    The whole night was comfortable, and she really liked this feeling.


    Strange, she used to hate sleeping next to this fool, feeling a deep-seated aversion.


    But why did last night''s feeling seem so odd?


    Instinctively, she glanced at the sleeping Huang Ye.


    She sighed inwardly. Sigh! She really didn''t know how to handle this matter.


    If she really killed him, she would surely face death.


    Although the other party promised to protect her family''s safety, she knew that if she succeeded, not only would she die, but her family would also face disaster.


    In such a wealthy family, there was constant scheming, and words were as meaningless as farts.


    This was why she hadn''t acted yet, but not acting wasn''t an option either; she could only delay it day by day.


    She felt no guilt towards her father. Ever since he sold her to the City Lord''s mansion, she had been utterly hopeless.


    Although her father claimed it was for her own good, she knew he had to sell her to pay off gambling debts.


    Shortly after entering the mansion, she was assigned by a person cloaked in a black robe to assassinate this foolish young master.


    She didn''t know who that person was, but she knew it was part of the mansion''s internal strife, not even sparing a fool.


    From that moment, her heart was dead.


    Because that person threatened her with her family, she could ignore her gambling-addicted father, but she couldn''t ignore her mother and little brother.


    A few days ago, the Black Robe Person came again, asking why she hadn''t acted yet.


    She could only use Qing''er''s injury and constant presence with the young master as an excuse. This time, the Black Robe Person gave her a packet of medicine, instructing her to give it to the foolish young master long-term.


    She didn''t understand why she was so unlucky. The foolish young master had been foolish for seven years, so why was it her turn to do this?


    Towards this foolish young master who had already defiled her, she harbored a bit of hatred.


    Especially after being held by the foolish young master that night, she felt her life was ruined.


    The foolish young master had pressed against her all night. She swore that before killing him, she''d cut that part off first.


    But last night felt so strange, how could she sleep so peacefully beside this foolish young master?


    To be honest, this foolish young master was quite handsome, Yue''er thought with mixed feelings as she looked at Huang Ye.


    Sigh! If only he weren''t a fool, it wouldn''t be so bad to be with him.


    Forget it, let''s wait and see. She feared this feeling of wanting to kill but not daring to act.


    She got up, dressed, and left the room.


    Huang Ye watched Yue''er''s departing figure.


    This girl was truly strange, wanting to kill him yet hesitating. Never mind her, the night''s practice felt good.


    He had stayed up all night playing games, watching sports, reading novels, playing mahjong, and working, but this was his first time staying up to practice.


    In his previous life, staying up all night left him exhausted by dawn, with a pale face and a feeling of depleted Qi and blood.


    This time, staying up to practice felt completely different, with no sense of fatigue.


    Yue''er, who would''ve thought that you, an unskilled assassin, would let me experience another kind of all-nighter.


    Thank you! Gentle assassin, kudos to you!

 Chapter 12 – Late system

    Unexpectedly, there was an assassin by his side, and it even had the function of enhancing cultivation.


    Huang Ye, on the other hand, felt that Qing''er was a gentle presence. When she lay beside him, his desire to cultivate wasn''t very strong.


    He had heard of dual cultivation techniques, and if such techniques truly existed, they wouldn''t be bad.


    This way, he could cultivate in various environments.


    No rush. Since he hadn''t been exposed yet, he could always find a good method for cultivation. A living person can''t be stifled by a full bladder.


    Since the heavens didn''t give him a system, the knowledge from his past life was enough for him to grow.


    This information gap was his advantage. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Congratulations, Master. You have passed the assessment. From now on, I will fully assist you in your growth.]


    What was going on? What was this? Huang Ye stared blankly at the text that suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Are you a system?" Huang Ye asked skeptically.


    [Sorry, I am not a system. I am merely a transporter of knowledge, and I can only assist you in your cultivation.]


    [Name: Huang Ye]


    [Age: 17]


    [Grade: Mortal]


    Seeing these lines of text, Huang Ye felt quite pleased. Good things come to those who wait.


    It seems the ancients were right: a system may be late, but it never misses an appointment.


    With this guy, he wouldn''t have to worry about cultivation in the future.


    But why did this system say that earlier? Better to ask clearly.


    "Why did you only appear now? And the way you show text is clearly a system standard. How can you not be a system?"


    [Sorry, I am not a system. I am merely a transporter of knowledge, and I can only assist you in your cultivation.]


    [The reason I appeared now is that I had to observe your performance over this period to decide whether to follow you.]


    "Alright, do you have any newbie gifts, or tasks, or prizes?"


    [Sorry, I am not a system. I am merely a transporter of knowledge, and I can only assist you in your cultivation.]


    [I don''t have any of those things you mentioned.]


    "Are you stupid? All you can say is sorry?"


    [Sorry, I am not stupid. Your original master is the stupid one!]


    "Fine, you''re strong, I give up!"


    Damn it, just when he set up a grand goal for cultivation, this guy suddenly appeared.


    He thought he wouldn''t have to cultivate anymore and could rely on the system to dominate!


    Turns out this guy is a useless system, offering no benefits, practically worthless.


    Damn it, the plot twist is a bit too fast!


    And damn it, assist? No gifts, no tasks, still have to rely on self-cultivation. What''s the use of you!


    "What can you transport?"


    [I am a super powerful artificial intelligence, containing a lot of modern technology and knowledge, as well as knowledge from various disciplines.]


    "Do you have knowledge on how to cultivate immortality?"


    [That I don''t have. I am an atheist and do not believe in the existence of immortals.]


    "Damn, you''re impressive, claiming to be a transporter of knowledge, but you''re transporting a bunch of nonsense?"


    The system remained silent, almost shedding tears of sadness. It seemed this master was truly a fool, not understanding its power.


    "Besides transporting knowledge, what else can you do?"


    [Detection, scanning, analysis, calculation, summarization.]


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment. These functions seemed somewhat useful.


    This system was more like a computer. Having these functions was better than figuring things out blindly.


    Forget it, don''t expect too much. Having a system is better than struggling alone.


    Having the opportunity to cultivate immortality is a good thing. If there''s no chance, just treat it as a new life.


    Who knows, maybe one day I''ll be transported to another place. Let''s deal with this place first.


    With a creak, the door opened, and Qing''er came in carrying a basin of water.


    "Young Master, did you sleep well last night?"


    "I didn''t sleep last night."


    "Oh! Were you worried that Yue''er might harm you?"


    "By the way, can you find any information on her?"


    "What kind of information is the Young Master asking about?"


    "Forget it, don''t check. I''ll just be careful myself."


    "By the way, you''re quite familiar with those guards, right?"


    "Yes, they treat me well, especially the old guards who watched me grow up."


    "The martial arts manual from yesterday was good. Can you find a few more from them?"


    "Young Master, that''s no problem. As long as they have them, I can definitely borrow them."


    "Alright, I can take care of myself here. You don''t need to watch over me all the time."


    "Okay, I''ll go borrow them after preparing your meal."


    "Return this one to them. I''ve already finished reading it." Huang Ye handed the manual to Qing''er.


    "Young Master, you should keep it until you''ve memorized it completely before returning it."


    "No need, I''ve already memorized it."


    "Really? So many words, and you''ve memorized them all?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll keep it for myself. I want to learn some light skills too, so I can help you in the future."


    "But I practiced the first level of the technique for half a day yesterday and didn''t feel any Qi. Am I stupid?"


    A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled.


    Huang Ye''s heart stirred. Both of them had read the manual yesterday, yet he felt a strong Qi flow after cultivating.


    If it weren''t for Yue''er being around, he would have wanted to try it out in the courtyard at midnight.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t understand the structure of the human body yet, so your comprehension is lacking."


    "Oh! Does the Young Master know?"


    Huang Ye thought for a moment. The system mentioned it had data from various disciplines, so it should be comprehensive in physiology and health.


    "I do know a bit. I''ll explain it to you when you get back."


    "Alright, I''ll get you some food first."


    Half an hour later, Qing''er returned with a food box.


    This time, Huang Ye didn''t hold back and finished all the food, watching Qing''er leave.


    "System, do you have diagrams of human meridians and acupoints?"


    The system didn''t reply, but a diagram appeared, showing the meridians and acupoints on the front of the human body, with an arrow on the right side.


    "How do I view the next page?"


    "Just say what you need, Master."


    "Next page!"


    The image shifted to show the meridians and acupoints on the back, with arrows on both sides this time.


    "Page seven!"


    The image shifted again, showing a section of the meridian diagram with the words "Hand Shaoyin Heart Meridian" on the left.


    Huang Ye was very satisfied. This was a cheat tool!


    If he went back to the college entrance examination with this system''s assistance, he could choose any prestigious university.


    Alas! System, it''s a pity you came too late; your usefulness here is much less.


    "System, I''ll give you a name. From now on, you''ll be called Xiaodu."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Huang Ye returned to the first page and began to comprehend the technique again, using the clear diagrams.


    With this clear illustration, he understood how the Qi flow operated.


    With such purposeful operation, it felt pretty good.


    At lunchtime, Qing''er came over with a food box again, bringing a cloth package as well.


    "Young Master, I borrowed two martial arts manuals. I wanted to borrow more, but they said not to learn too much at once."


    "They only gave me an internal skill manual and a set of boxing techniques."


    Huang Ye was delighted. With an internal skill manual, he could at least start cultivating internal skills, beginning with the basics.


    "Alright, these two are enough for now."


    He eagerly opened the cloth package, but upon seeing the name of the manual, he was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 13 – Jade Maiden Heart Sutra

    Damn, this book title seems off, "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra," sounds so familiar.


    It seems like the name of a movie from my past life. Could it be that this internal skill truly exists in this world?


    Let''s take a look at its content. Flipping open the cover, I saw the introduction to the general outline, and Huang Ye''s head suddenly felt a size larger.


    The technique is quite orthodox, with a total of twelve levels, each realm comprising three levels. Mastering it to the extreme can reach the peak of the Martial Emperor.


    There''s a note at the end stating that the technique is still under development, and readers can develop subsequent techniques themselves.


    He could accept that the technique isn''t complete, but what he couldn''t accept was that this was a technique for women to cultivate. How could he, a man, learn it?


    Turning to the middle pages, the illustrations were all of female bodies, and the style was quite eye-popping.


    In this situation, he thought of another martial arts manual¡ª"Sunflower Manual."


    At least the "Sunflower Manual" was a technique for men to cultivate, but even if it were given to him for free, he wouldn''t practice that castrating skill!


    Now with this "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra," it''s truly untrainable. Huang Ye couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    "Young Master, is something wrong?"


    "Qing''er, is this the only technique they gave you?"


    "Yes, Brother Xu gave me this one. He said it was suitable for me to cultivate."


    "It is indeed suitable for you to cultivate; it''s a technique for women, not suitable for men."


    "Ah! So you can''t cultivate it. No wonder Brother Xu dug it out from the bottom of the box."


    Qing''er recalled how the guard Xu turned the box upside down to find this technique for her.


    She thought the technique was precious, which was why it was hidden so deep.


    She ran back excitedly with the book, not expecting it to be a technique others didn''t use.


    "Young Master, should I go and ask for a technique suitable for men?"


    "No, if you go now to ask for a man''s technique, they''ll definitely be suspicious."


    "Let''s not rush this matter; we''ll borrow it after some time. Then you can say you want to study it."


    "I''ll first study this technique. Although the internal structures of men and women are different, the acupoints are basically the same."


    "You know about this too?" Qing''er asked curiously.


    "Yes, I know a bit," Huang Ye replied guiltily.


    At the same time, he thought to himself, it''s okay if I don''t know; my system is an encyclopedia, surely good with physiology.


    He read through the "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra" and roughly went through its content.


    Closing the book, he fell into deep thought.


    It seems that this technique truly can''t be cultivated. It particularly emphasizes the feminine yin energy.


    The consequence of long-term cultivation would be that the yin energy dominates, continuously weakening his masculine yang energy. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he really cultivated it, he might end up becoming G, A, Y.


    His orientation would definitely change, not much different from cultivating the "Sunflower Manual."


    "Qing''er, I''ve looked through it; this technique is suitable for you to practice, but I can''t cultivate it."


    "Don''t be discouraged, Young Master. In a few days, I''ll go find Brother Xu and the others. I''m sure we can find a technique suitable for you."


    "That''s all we can do."


    "By the way, can we buy techniques outside?"


    "I''m not sure either. Tomorrow I''ll go to the bookstore to see if they sell techniques."


    "Bookstore? Is it a place that sells books?"


    "Yes, there are a few bookstores in the city, selling all kinds of books."


    "If it''s that kind of place, there''s no need to go. Even if there are martial arts manuals, they''re trash, not worth reading."


    "I''ll first learn this set of fist techniques; there''s no rush for the internal skill."


    With that, he picked up the fist technique manual and started flipping through it. The name of the fist technique was quite ordinary¡ª"Wuji Fist."


    Huang Ye was not familiar with these moves, but he felt that this fist technique seemed quite ingenious, completely different from the boxing principles of his previous life.


    He began practicing the moves step by step according to the manual.


    Two hours later, after practicing the thirty-six moves, he felt as if he had learned them.


    He performed the moves once in the room, a bit clumsy at first, but much smoother the second time.


    By the fifth time, he could execute the moves as smoothly as flowing water.


    Hmm! It doesn''t seem too difficult.


    Qing''er had been watching Huang Ye the whole time, her face showing admiration.


    "Young Master, you''re so focused when you study!"


    "Uh, you should also learn this set of fist techniques and see how long it takes you to master it."


    "Young Master, why should I learn fist techniques? I only learned some martial arts when I had nothing to do before. Now that you''re awake, I have a lot to do."


    "Just learn it if I tell you to, no need for so much talk."


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try," Qing''er pouted as she agreed.


    We are "pawread dot com", find us on google.


    Though reluctant, she still picked up the fist manual.


    "Young Master, I don''t quite understand this move."


    "Figure it out slowly on your own."


    Qing''er mimicked the moves while trying to understand them. Huang Ye didn''t guide her, just watched her movements from the side.


    Half an hour later, she finally managed to clumsily execute the first punch.


    "Young Master, this punch is so difficult. It requires coordination of hands and feet, gathering energy, and has three different variations."


    "Keep trying to understand!"


    An hour later, Qing''er finally managed to perform a complete punch, though some small details were still off.


    "Alright, no need to practice anymore. I just wanted to know how long it would take you to grasp this punch."


    "Did I pass, Young Master?"


    "Haha, whether you passed or not isn''t important. Actually, I wasn''t testing you; I was testing myself."


    "Ah! I get it. Just now, Young Master, you seemed to have practiced many punches. Did you really learn all the moves?"


    "Yes, I should have learned them all, except for practical application."


    "How is that possible?" Qing''er exclaimed, her mouth wide open in surprise.


    "Young Master, it took me half an hour to learn just one move, and I still didn''t get it right. You managed to learn all the moves in an hour."


    "Could it be that you''re also a chosen one, a martial arts prodigy like the First Young Master?"


    "Haha, it''s not that exaggerated. I don''t really know. I just felt that these moves weren''t difficult when I looked at them."


    "When learning each move, it felt like I could grasp a variation after trying a few times."


    "So I wanted you to try it and see if my comprehension was different from ordinary people."


    "I misunderstood you, Young Master. I thought you were forcing me to learn because you thought the fist technique was good."


    "I just woke up and don''t know what it takes to practice martial arts."


    "You mentioned that those guards have been practicing since childhood. I also think martial arts need to be practiced from a young age."


    "Although you practice occasionally, it''s different from them, and there''s no need to endure such hardship."


    "You just need to be beautiful."


    Qing''er''s face blushed slightly, making Huang Ye momentarily stunned. This girl truly was a beauty.


    "Young Master, I''ll definitely be beautiful. I''ll go prepare some food for you," she said and then dashed off.


    Watching Qing''er''s disappearing figure, Huang Ye thought to himself, could it be? This girl can actually be shy. I thought she didn''t have that function.


    Having finished practicing the fist technique, Huang Ye found himself idle. He picked up the "Jade Maiden Heart Sutra" again.


    With nothing else to do, pondering over this technique could also pass the time.

 Chapter 14 – Practicing the Heart Sutra in reverse, falling into obsession

    Flipping through the first layer of the technique, he attempted to circulate it according to the path described.


    This round could barely be completed, and it felt entirely different from the pleasant sensation brought by practicing lightness techniques before.


    He felt uncomfortable, dizzy, with cold hands and feet, and a nauseous sensation in his chest and abdomen.


    No, this technique isn''t even suitable for a trial run; it doesn''t match his physiological characteristics at all.


    Sitting cross-legged, he slowly adjusted his breathing to suppress the discomfort in his body.


    Why does this technique, practiced by women, have such a strong reaction? Could it be due to its strong yin nature?


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on him.


    Since this Jade Maiden Heart Sutra is yin-oriented and reacts so intensely, could I practice it in reverse?


    The opposite of yin is yang. The sutra''s path must be dominated by yin, so if I reverse it, wouldn''t it become yang?


    That makes sense. Since there''s no other technique manual now, I can give it a try. If I notice anything unusual, I''ll stop immediately; it shouldn''t be dangerous.


    With that thought, he picked up the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra again and studied it carefully.


    He interpreted each sentence of the first layer''s heart method in reverse and analyzed how to reverse the path diagram.


    In less than half an hour, he found the answer to reverse the first layer''s heart method.


    He then began to attempt the reverse practice, trying each acupoint one by one.


    As the Qi Flow circulated, Huang Ye felt a hint of comfort.


    Gradually, this feeling grew stronger, continuously suppressing the previous discomfort.


    His hands and feet began to warm up, the nausea disappeared, and the dizziness faded away.


    Wow! Damn it, I''m really a genius, turning the situation around so quickly.


    Footsteps from outside interrupted Huang Ye''s daydreaming, as Qing''er walked in with a food box.


    "Qing''er, I''m practicing right now, I''ll eat later."


    Seeing Huang Ye''s focused expression, Qing''er didn''t dare to respond and quietly sat down on a chair, continuing her little fangirl state.


    The first layer was a small cycle in the lower abdomen, and when the reverse cycle ended, Huang Ye felt his body had completely returned to normal.


    After another reverse cycle, apart from a slight heat in the lower abdomen, his entire body felt comfortable.


    The third cycle only intensified the heat slightly.


    At this moment, a different smell appeared in the room, a faint stench.


    Qing''er also smelled it and pinched her nose with her small hand.


    By the seventh cycle, the heat had doubled, and the stench had increased several times.


    Huang Ye felt that if he went another cycle, he might not be able to control the heat, so he quickly stopped.


    By this time, Qing''er was nearly fainting from the smell.


    Seeing Huang Ye stop, Qing''er dashed to the window, opened it, and stuck her head out.


    Huang Ye didn''t dare to do the same; if someone saw him, it would be bad, so he just pinched his nose.


    Looking at his body, he finally found the source of the stench¡ªa layer of black mud covered his skin.


    The stench was emanating from this black mud.


    This, this is the impurities from my body.


    That''s right, novels always describe it like this, expelling impurities when you first start cultivating.


    Haha, I didn''t expect to bet right this time; reverse practicing the technique is very suitable for men.


    I never thought a whimsical idea would solve the technique problem.


    But what''s with the heat in the lower abdomen? Never mind, it''s useful for now; the heat might be because I''m not used to it yet.


    "Qing''er, quickly get some water, no need to heat it, cold water will do, we need to disperse this smell quickly."


    "Yes, young master, I''ll go right away." Qing''er glanced at the pitch-black Huang Ye and quickly covered her eyes.


    She worried her eyes might get ''stinky'' from looking.


    With a "whoosh," she dashed out of the room.


    Huang Ye remained seated in the wheelchair, listening to the sounds outside, praying that Yue''er wouldn''t come over.


    Moments later, Qing''er hurried back with a basin of water.


    "Young master, can you handle cold water?"


    "Wait, I can handle it, but not here. Push me to the courtyard."


    "Alright, Yue''er is already asleep, if we''re careful, we shouldn''t disturb her."


    The two sneaked into the courtyard, and under a big tree, Qing''er poured the basin of water over him from head to toe.


    The big tree was delighted, thinking, "Such rich nutrients, it''s been a long time since anyone fertilized me."


    Several basins of water later, the heat in Huang Ye''s lower abdomen was also dispelled.


    Qing''er didn''t hold back, using Huang Ye''s clothes as a washcloth, scrubbing while pouring water.


    After nearly an hour of fussing, they returned to the room, where the stench had dissipated significantly due to the open doors and windows.


    Back in the room, Qing''er unceremoniously stripped Huang Ye naked.


    After wiping his body clean again, she dressed him in a fresh set of underwear.


    "Young master, what was that just now? Not only did you turn into a mud man, but you also smelled so bad."


    "That''s normal; the technique expelled impurities from my body."


    "What kind of technique has such an effect?"


    "Generally, good techniques have this effect. It''s a pity you don''t cultivate; if you did, you''d experience the same."


    "Not only can it expel impurities from your body, but it can also make you look younger."


    "Pfft!" she laughed.


    "Young master, stop teasing me. I''m only sixteen; if I get any younger, I''ll turn into a little girl."


    "The concept of youth I''m talking about is different; it can preserve your youth for a longer time."


    "Oh! Is it really that magical? Then I''ll practice too."


    "You can try practicing the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra first, but I doubt it has that effect."


    "Alright, I''ll practice it first. We''ll know if it works after trying."


    "Okay, young master, you can rest now. I''ll tidy up a bit more."


    Huang Ye obediently got into bed, feeling genuinely happy today.


    After lying down, he tried circulating the technique again. Not bad, he could practice while lying down.


    This was very useful, allowing him to hide his practice well.


    An hour later, Qing''er finished tidying up and returned to find Huang Ye already asleep, so she lay down beside him.


    Looking at this handsome young master, the more she looked, the more she liked him, and she unknowingly closed her eyes.


    In the middle of the night, Huang Ye suddenly sat up.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and if Qing''er were awake, she would surely see the terrifying eyes.


    At this moment, Huang Ye''s eyes were completely red, as if they were burning.


    He felt a burning heat throughout his body, and his mind was somewhat unclear.


    No matter how hard he tried to control it, he couldn''t. The fire in his lower abdomen was like a furnace, constantly scorching him.


    Damn, I might be going berserk.


    He couldn''t suppress this demonic fire at all. Looking down, wow! Great, there''s an ice mountain right next to me.


    Without thinking further, he quickly moved closer to the ice mountain. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his body entered the ice mountain, he felt as if his inner fire had found an outlet.


    He had completely forgotten himself, wishing he could merge into the ice mountain.


    Magically, after the fire entered the ice mountain and swam around, it actually flowed back into his body.


    The returning energy was warm, not entering the lower abdomen but circulating throughout his body, feeling very comfortable.


    The blood-red color in his eyes also began to fade.


    Two hours later, all the fire in his lower abdomen was released, turning into warm Qi Flow that returned to his body.


    Huang Ye''s hand loosened, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    The warm current continued to circulate within him, cleansing his body over and over again.

 Chapter 15 – Qingers Changes

    Qing''er gazed at the sleeping Huang Ye with her beautiful large eyes, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Strange, just a couple of days ago when I asked the young master, he said he would wait, so why was he so wild just now?


    She had been eagerly anticipating this day, but the process was not what she had heard about.


    At first, the young master was rough, like a madman, and it hurt her.


    Especially those eyes, they seemed to be burning, and his body was so hot, like he had a fever.


    Later, she got used to it, and it started to feel comfortable.


    There was another feeling, a warm current flowing from the young master.


    This warm current circulated throughout her body and finally returned to the young master.


    The warm current seemed endless, continuously flowing between their bodies.


    Afterward, she didn''t feel the slightest fatigue; instead, she felt full of energy.


    Being inexperienced, she naturally didn''t understand the reason, but the feeling made her very happy.


    Although the young master was wild with her yesterday, she felt only joy in her heart.


    Even if the young master didn''t say a word, she felt very happy.


    Find the original at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    This was her lifelong wish since she was a child, and it finally came true.


    Huh! What''s that smell?


    There was a faint stench mixed with a faint fragrance, a strange combination.


    Upon closer sniffing, the fragrance seemed to be coming from her body, while the stench came from the young master.


    She quickly tidied up the torn undergarments and gently got out of bed.


    Huh! Why does my body feel so light, shouldn''t it be painful?


    Could it be that the old ladies in the mansion were lying?


    Never mind, better clean up the battlefield first.


    Happily, she went downstairs to heat a basin of water.


    Returning, she wiped Huang Ye''s body clean and changed him into a fresh set of undergarments.


    She carefully put away the blood-stained sheet as a keepsake.


    The young master slept soundly, not waking despite all the commotion.


    After covering Huang Ye with a blanket, she also heated a basin of water to clean herself thoroughly.


    Once everything was tidied up, the sky was already bright. She lay back on the bed, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    Her mind was on the strange occurrences just now.


    Her strength seemed to have increased significantly; carrying a full basin of water felt as light as a feather.


    When wiping the young master, she could easily turn him over, and when changing the sheets, she could even lift the young master.


    Her steps were much lighter too; she tested it outside.


    Previously, she could only jump one zhang high, but just now, she jumped two zhang. She almost fell when landing, flailing her arms.


    Could being intimate with the young master improve physical fitness? If so, that''s definitely a good thing.


    With the extraordinary abilities the young master has shown these days, he will surely attempt to cultivate immortality in the future.


    If I can also cultivate immortality, I can serve the young master forever, Qing''er thought happily.


    "Squeak!" Yue''er entered with a food box.


    Seeing Qing''er''s dazed expression, she shook her head; this sister was already obsessed.


    If she really killed Huang Ye, Qing''er might even follow him to the grave in this state.


    What a pitiful woman.


    Huh! That''s odd, why does sister''s complexion seem better today, with a hint of radiance on her fair face?


    "Sister, your complexion seems to have changed?"


    "Oh, really? Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night, so my face is a bit pale."


    Qing''er found an excuse to brush it off.


    "It doesn''t seem like you didn''t sleep well; rather, it looks like you slept very well, your entire spirit is different from before."


    "I don''t know, but I didn''t dream last night."


    "Sister, you should wash up, it''s time to eat. Should we wake the young master?"


    "No need, he''s sleeping soundly now, we can eat by ourselves."


    After washing up, Yue''er saw Qing''er eating like she was starving.


    She had prepared breakfast for three, but only took a few bites herself, leaving the rest for Qing''er.


    "Sister, you''re acting strange today!"


    "I don''t know, I just feel very hungry."


    "Sister, you should go rest, I can take care of the young master."


    "I''m not tired, today we''ll both stay with the young master."


    With Huang Ye still asleep, Qing''er dared not leave Yue''er to care for him alone.


    "Alright then," Yue''er said helplessly.


    These days, Qing''er and the foolish young master were inseparable, making the assassination increasingly difficult.


    If this drags on, it''s hard to say if she can maintain her resolve.


    The packet of medicine given by the Black Robe Person last time still hadn''t been used, probably intended as a backup plan.


    Although she said it was for long-term use, it couldn''t be tested, and it might be a potent poison to take out the young master in one go.


    Keep waiting, the plan was to delay as long as possible.


    Perhaps if it drags on, things will take a turn for the better. If she really acts, her own end will come too.


    When she comes to urge her again, she''ll use the excuse that Qing''er is always with him, which is true anyway.


    Huang Ye woke up in the afternoon.


    He felt like he had a dream last night, a dream that left him refreshed, very enchanting.


    Seeing Yue''er also in the room, he decided to honestly practice in bed, continuing the reverse cultivation from yesterday.


    Huh! That''s odd, why are there two streams of qi in my body?


    One is the reverse qi flow of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra circulating in the lower abdomen, and the other is a larger qi flow circulating throughout the body.


    What''s going on? Where did this large qi flow come from?


    And the reverse qi flow in the lower abdomen doesn''t feel as hot as yesterday.


    The heat generated by the reverse qi flow was carried throughout the body by the large qi flow, making him feel very comfortable.


    He tried to recall last night''s events, but apart from that enchanting dream, everything else was blank.


    Better continue cultivating, the first layer of the technique is running smoothly, today I''ll try the second layer.


    Fortunately, the entire technique had been scanned by the system, no need to study the book.


    He pulled up the scan page and began to scrutinize and refine it word by word. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the experience from the first layer, understanding the second layer was much faster.


    In just an hour, he comprehended the second layer of the technique and was about to practice it.


    But Qing''er called him to eat, and seeing her nod slightly, Huang Ye knew the food was safe.


    He began to eat heartily, having been hungry for a long time but not daring to speak up.


    This time, Huang Ye was the big eater, with the food being carried back by the two maids together.


    They had prepared enough for eight people, plus a large box of pastries.


    Yue''er found it strange when Qing''er raided the kitchen.


    Qing''er''s explanation was that the young master hadn''t eaten all day, so he should eat more for dinner.


    And indeed, Yue''er only ate half a portion, Qing''er ate one and a half portions, and the rest was all eaten by Huang Ye.


    "Sister, no wonder you always take care of the young master, it seems no one understands him better than you."


    "You''ll gain experience after taking care of him for a long time."


    "Yue''er, the young master is my life, there are many in the mansion who wish him harm."


    "If anyone hurts him, I will avenge him at the cost of my life."


    Yue''er''s heart tightened, she didn''t understand why Qing''er suddenly said this, could she have noticed something unusual about her?


    "Today is your shift, make sure to take good care of the young master."


    "Don''t worry, sister, I''ll take good care of him."


    "Alright, I''ll head back now." With that, she picked up the food box and left the room.

 Chapter 16 – Evil immortal technique

    Huang Ye lay on the bed, still staring blankly at the ceiling. He heard Qing''er''s words.


    This girl is really something. I''m fully conscious now. Even if Yue''er had any ill intentions, she couldn''t harm me in the slightest.


    But her words were indeed touching. She''s a woman worth cherishing.


    I must practice diligently. Only by becoming stronger can I protect those around me.


    He began reversing the second level of the heart technique, focusing on the Qi flow in his chest.


    After nine cycles, Huang Ye felt a burning heat throughout his body, even the powerful Qi flow couldn''t suppress it.


    With no other option, he stopped the reversal and calmed himself, using the Qi flow to ease the heat.


    Unknowingly, he fell asleep, and the vigilance he maintained in his heart vanished completely.


    Yue''er tidied up the room for a while. Seeing it was late, she got into bed.


    She only took off her outer clothes, keeping her undergarments on.


    In the middle of the night, Yue''er gathered her torn undergarments.


    Sitting at the bedside, she began to cry, "Wuwuwu!"


    This was the second time the young master had bullied her, but this time was even more excessive.


    She didn''t know how to feel. She wanted to resist, but this foolish young master was so strong, she couldn''t fight back at all.


    It was painful at first, but as the Qi flow entered her body, the sensation was too wonderful.


    The entire Qi flow circulated within her, warm and nourishing her body like a tonic.


    She had never felt this way before. If the young master hadn''t stopped, she would have wanted it to continue.


    Watching Huang Ye sleep soundly, Yue''er didn''t know what to do.


    Now was the best opportunity. She could act and had time to leave the City Lord''s mansion according to her plan.


    During the day, she had considered the assassination, deciding to wait for the Black Robe Person to urge her again.


    Unexpectedly, the chance for assassination came that night.


    Sigh! What should she do? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first time she was bullied, she was indeed furious, wanting to cut off that thing pressed against her.


    Though she was a bedchamber maid, she didn''t want to give herself to a fool.


    But this time, after being violated, her hatred surprisingly faded.


    Quietly getting out of bed, she put on her outer clothes, took out a dagger, and stared at it blankly.


    Several times she wanted to act, but in the end, she didn''t.


    She didn''t know why, but a trace of reluctance arose in her heart.


    Oh, dagger, if only you could act on your own.


    She sat dazed by the bedside until dawn, then remembered she hadn''t cleaned up.


    Hurriedly, she tidied up the battlefield, kicking Huang Ye to the side and removing the bedsheet.


    She boiled some water, wiped down this one, and cleaned herself before getting back into bed.


    She wanted to sleep but couldn''t, because she found that warm Qi flow still circulating in her body, making her feel very comfortable.


    Strange, why does it feel like this?


    And that kick earlier, meant to vent her anger, surprisingly sent him to the side, as if her strength had increased.


    What was going on, and how did this fool have such strength?


    The fool used to just stick to her, without any other actions, but last night he was so fierce, holding her tightly.


    Sigh! Her first time was given to a fool, what a tragic life.


    Never mind, she might as well kill him and follow him in death.


    Thinking this, she finally fell asleep.


    Huang Ye had no idea that he had hovered on the brink of life and death several times that night.


    He was completely unguarded, never expecting such a situation, utterly unaware.


    Afterwards, he entered a state of emptiness, completely insensitive to the outside world.


    When he opened his bleary eyes, it was already afternoon.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at .


    He patted his head, trying to recall, but couldn''t remember anything.


    What was going on? Yue''er definitely had the intent to kill him, so how did he fall asleep?


    Strangely, after sleeping soundly all night, Yue''er hadn''t acted.


    He thought that having experienced this state once yesterday, it would be better during the next cultivation.


    Unexpectedly, it was the same as before.


    In fact, he didn''t know that at midnight these past two days, before his transformation, his eyes would open.


    Moreover, his eyes turned blood-red, as if possessed by a demon, the virginity of the two seemed to awaken the demon, causing him to lose control.


    After venting, the evil fire was neutralized by the circulating Qi flow in his body.


    During this neutralization, he was completely unconscious, even a child could easily kill him.


    And all of this was due to that set of techniques.


    The technique itself was fine, a set of internal skill heart techniques for women.


    Through his reverse practice, the nature of the technique completely changed.


    If he had previously practiced internal skill heart techniques, even with reverse cultivation, he would follow the characteristics of internal skills, converting Yin and Yang within his body.


    But he forcibly interpreted it literally, changing the absorption of his own Yin Qi to absorbing Yang Qi from outside.


    There was no Yang Qi outside, only the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    So what he absorbed was actually the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, especially the fire element, which was absorbed in large quantities.


    This alteration forcibly turned this ordinary internal skill heart technique into an immortal cultivation technique.


    For someone like him, who had never practiced immortal cultivation techniques, absorbing large amounts of fire elements was unbearable for his body.


    Thus, during cultivation, as more fire elements gathered, the body naturally felt a burning sensation.


    Without the external force of extreme Yin to neutralize it, after several cultivations, the fire elements would accumulate more and more.


    He wouldn''t need anyone to assassinate him; he would be burned to ashes by the internal fire.


    Fortunately, this brute happened to have two maids by his side, and their Primordial Yin was precisely the force of extreme Yin.


    Now the technique had become an evil immortal technique, also a dual cultivation technique.


    Although obtaining the force of extreme Yin required dual cultivation, the neutralized Qi flow would become a special Qi flow.


    The benefit of this neutralized Qi flow was that it didn''t require deliberate cultivation, constantly circulating within the body, automatically absorbing the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    Unlike normal cultivators who must operate techniques to cultivate.


    The absorbed Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth didn''t just absorb fire elements during reverse cultivation, but all elements.


    Huang Ye didn''t know that due to his accidental actions, he had unexpectedly stepped onto the path of immortality.


    Yesterday''s union with Qing''er allowed him to enter the first level of the Initial Yang Realm, and today with Yue''er, he advanced to the second level.


    Because his cultivation was very low, the Primordial Yin of mortal women could help him advance quickly.


    At higher realms, the Primordial Yin of mortal women wouldn''t be enough to support his advancement.


    Although he was now at the second level of the Initial Yang Realm, this level only increased the speed of absorbing Spiritual Energy slightly.


    In the early stages of the Initial Yang Realm, the focus was on transforming the physique and expelling toxins, with little help to actual combat power.


    The Initial Yang Realm had twelve levels in total, with each four levels being a stage.


    Only upon reaching the fifth level of the Initial Yang Realm would he truly enter the ranks of cultivators.


    He could then perform some techniques and cultivate spiritual consciousness.


    Regarding this knowledge of immortal cultivation, Huang Ye was still a novice, having stumbled onto the path of immortality by accident.

 Chapter 17 – The information was too much for him to handle

    In the morning, when Qing''er came over, she immediately noticed something unusual in the room, especially since she had just experienced it herself.


    Seeing that Yue''er''s complexion had noticeably improved and Huang Ye was still asleep, she quickly imagined the story of the previous night.


    She found it strange, though. The young master had always been wary of Yue''er, so how could he have taken her?


    Thinking about the events of that night, she understood that the young master might have completely lost his senses, only knowing how to take.


    "Sister, I didn''t sleep well last night, so I won''t be coming over today."


    Seeing Qing''er come over, Yue''er quickly found an excuse to leave, afraid of seeing Huang Ye wake up.


    "Alright, I can take care of the young master by myself. You go back and rest!"


    As soon as Yue''er left the room, Qing''er immediately nudged Huang Ye, and sure enough, he was sleeping like a log. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This guy really had a big heart; just a couple of days ago, he was adamantly guarding against Yue''er, and now he had ended up like this.


    After tidying up the room a bit, she also climbed into bed, now really enjoying this feeling.


    Huang Ye didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    Groggily opening his eyes, he looked at Qing''er beside him, with a hint of confusion in his gaze.


    Qing''er also widened her eyes, looking at him.


    "Young master, you''re awake!"


    "Yeah! How did I fall asleep again? It''s really strange. What time is it now?"


    "Young master, it''s already afternoon."


    "What! I''ve slept for so long."


    Hurriedly looking around, he felt himself below, finding nothing unusual, everything intact, and finally relaxed.


    "Where''s Yue''er?"


    "She went back in the morning."


    "Was she by my side all night?"


    "That''s right, she stayed with you all night."


    "Strange, why didn''t she make a move?" Huang Ye muttered to himself.


    "Make a move? What do you mean by that?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    "Uh, nothing."


    "I was watching Yue''er all night, didn''t expect to fall asleep."


    "Young master, could it be that the technique you''re cultivating has issues?"


    "Very likely, it''s the technique''s problem."


    "Why don''t we try again?"


    "Try what?"


    "Seems like the young master really doesn''t remember anything." Qing''er pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "What should I remember?" Huang Ye expressed his confusion.


    "Young master, don''t you remember what happened these past two nights?"


    "What happened? All I know is that I slept very deeply and for a long time, and remember nothing else."


    "Young master, the night before last, you already took me, and last night, you took Yue''er!"


    "What!" Huang Ye sat up abruptly, the information was too much for him to handle.


    "You just said that I already did that with you."


    "That''s right, you can''t deny it. I''ve even kept the bedsheets, and Yue''er surely kept hers too."


    "How come I didn''t feel anything?"


    "How would I know? Anyway, you were like a madman, going for two whole hours without stopping, and then you just lay down and slept."


    Huang Ye''s mind was completely blank. How could this happen? He had unknowingly been with both of them.


    Taking Qing''er was understandable, as the original owner owed this girl, but how did he end up with Yue''er, who harbored ill intentions toward him?


    Damn it, what kind of situation is this?


    He had originally planned to find out who was behind Yue''er and take them all down.


    Now that he had messed things up, how could he take them all down?


    How could he face this?


    "Did Yue''er show any unusual behavior this morning?" Huang Ye asked with a bitter face.


    "When I came over this morning, she said she wasn''t feeling well and went back to rest."


    "Young master, what should we do now? Yue''er doesn''t know you''re already awake."


    "I don''t know either. Actually, there''s something I''ve been afraid to tell you because I didn''t want you to worry. Yue''er has tried to kill me several times."


    "The first time, she drugged me and then tried to stab me with a dagger, but I dodged it. It was the day your stomach hurt, and after you came into the room, she didn''t succeed."


    "There were two more times after that, she pulled out a dagger but, for some reason, gave up in the end."


    Qing''er jumped out of bed, barefoot, to put on her embroidered shoes.


    She was really frightened, especially since last night Huang Ye had completely lost consciousness, and just thinking about it made her break out in a cold sweat.


    "Young master, why didn''t you tell me earlier? That damn girl dared to try to kill you. I''m going to tell the madam right now." Qing''er said angrily.


    With that, she finished putting on her shoes and headed straight for the door.


    "Come back!" Huang Ye quickly stopped her, this girl was too impulsive.


    Fortunately, although she was impulsive, she still listened to him.


    "Why won''t you let me report her?" Qing''er reluctantly stopped.


    Huang Ye looked at Qing''er speechlessly, this girl''s experience in the world was really naive.


    "Get back in bed."


    Qing''er was stunned, why get back in bed? Could it be...


    No, she was thinking wrong again, in this situation, such thoughts shouldn''t arise.


    Obediently, she took off her shoes and got back in bed.


    "Lie down properly and think about why I didn''t tell you, why she wants to kill me, and why I''m pretending to be ignorant even though I''m awake."


    "Young master, please don''t make it difficult for me, there''s too much to think about." Qing''er said, feeling aggrieved.


    "Silly girl, remember, impulsiveness is the devil. Always think twice before acting."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll remember."


    "Your experience in the world is too shallow, you can''t hide your thoughts, that''s why I didn''t tell you."


    "Tell me, why does Yue''er want to kill me?"


    "Well, just catch her and ask directly. Attempting to assassinate the master is a capital offense."


    "What if you report her and she denies it?"


    "Well..., I''ve heard that you can use torture when interrogating criminals."


    "Torture, you really thought of that."


    "Let me ask you, why are you good to me?"


    "I''ve been by the young master''s side since I was little, the young master is like family to me, that''s why I''m good to you."


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    "You see, that''s your reason for being good to me, and you can answer immediately."


    "Let me ask you again, does Yue''er have any grudges against me?"


    "She shouldn''t have, she hasn''t been in the household for long."


    "Exactly, she has no grudges against me, yet she wants to kill me. What''s her motive?"


    "What is a motive?"


    "A motive is like the reason you just mentioned."


    "Then I understand, maybe she wants to kill you for money."


    "Alright, now you''ve analyzed one possibility, and you haven''t even interrogated her."


    "You can also analyze other possibilities, like whether she''s being coerced or if someone has something on her."


    "If you analyze all the possibilities first, wouldn''t it be easier to judge the truth when you interrogate her?"


    "Young master, what kind of brain do you have?" Qing''er reached out her small hand to touch Huang Ye''s head.


    "Don''t interrupt."


    "No matter the motive, Yue''er must be under someone''s orders."


    "If we capture Yue''er, it might alert the people behind her."


    "If Yue''er doesn''t know who''s ordering her, we won''t be able to find out who wants to kill me, and the danger will always be there."


    "That''s why I''m continuing to pretend to be ignorant, to find out who''s ordering her."


    "Ah! I thought the young master stopped me because you couldn''t bear to kill her after being intimate with her."


    "What nonsense." Huang Ye knocked on Qing''er''s little head.


    "Let''s continue analyzing Yue''er. The fact that she didn''t make a move the last two times shows she''s also hesitant."


    "Especially last night, I was completely unguarded, she had plenty of time to kill me."


    "If she were a real assassin, you would have found a corpse this morning."


    "She should know that this is a dead-end situation."


    "That''s also why she''s hesitant, because she knows if I die, she would be silenced too."


    "The young master makes a lot of sense when you put it that way."


    "What do you mean ''a lot of sense''? I''m very smart."

 Chapter 18 – Three Peoples Mutation

    "The mastermind behind this could be Second Brother or the three madams."


    "If the First Madam is the mastermind, telling her would definitely lead to Yue''er''s death to silence her."


    "And you might be their next target, since you already know someone wants to assassinate me. They will surely eliminate any obstacles."


    "Ah! Why is it so complicated!" Qing''er clicked her tongue.


    Huang Ye thought to himself, if you were in my space and watched a couple of palace intrigue dramas, you''d understand everything.


    "Once you''re eliminated, they will definitely send another maid over, and everyone around me will be their people."


    "They can kill me without any scruples and fabricate a perfect reason."


    "Those guards are all stronger than me. Do you think I have any chance of survival?"


    "It seems like Young Master is doomed," Qing''er said blankly.


    "Exactly, even if I wake up, the mastermind won''t let me go."


    "I''ve always wondered why no one tried to kill me for seven years, and suddenly they want to now."


    "Now I understand a bit. It''s likely because I''ve reached a certain age, and the City Lord wants to allocate some assets to me."


    "Once the mastermind knew about this, they decided to kill me."


    "If I''m alive, the City Lord would give me the assets for the sake of face, but if I''m dead, he wouldn''t even investigate who did it."


    "Really? But after you became foolish, the City Lord has always taken good care of you, occasionally coming to see you," Qing''er said, half-believing.


    "Hehe, do you know why we never found out who the assailant was after I got injured?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Because even if the City Lord knew who the assailant was, he wouldn''t capture them. After all, I''m not his offspring; he adopted me for his reputation."


    "When I was seriously injured, he spared no expense to save me, which boosted his prestige."


    "Taking care of his brothers and offspring without reservation naturally makes those who follow him willing to die for him."


    "This incident spread, and the City Lord''s reputation for being righteous and loyal was established, attracting more people to him."


    "And all he needed to pay was a Millennium Spirit Herb, in exchange for fame and status."


    "Ah! This is too complicated. I always thought the City Lord was the one who treated you the best in the manor," Qing''er said, wide-eyed.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]"


    "Silly girl, people''s hearts are hidden. In a big family like this, you have to be on guard all the time."


    "There are stories more complicated than this. My analysis might not be right, but family intrigue is definitely related to assets."


    "Follow this line of thought, and you won''t be wrong."


    "Now we need to consider our next move."


    "Young Master, you should decide on this matter. I don''t think I''m qualified to give suggestions."


    "I think we should win Yue''er over. No matter what, she and I have already been intimate."


    "She didn''t strike several times, and she even cried when she hesitated, which shows her heart isn''t bad."


    "As long as we win her over, we''ll know who the mastermind is."


    "Then we can devise a strategy based on the situation. If we really can''t handle it, we''ll escape."


    "Young Master, just tell me what to do."


    "The first thing is to hide. I will maintain this state, but I''m not the key issue. You two need to hide."


    "Have you noticed your complexion improving?"


    "Yes, my complexion has improved, and my skin is softer."


    "It''s not just me. When I saw Yue''er this morning, her complexion had improved too."


    "Seeing her complexion improve, I knew you had already taken her."


    "Young Master, not only has my complexion improved, but there''s also a Qi Flow circulating in my body, and it feels like all my pores are absorbing air."


    Qing''er shared another change with Huang Ye, who was taken aback. He had the same feeling, attributing it to the techniques, but he wasn''t sure why it was absorbing air.


    Qing''er was a novice in cultivation, but he wasn''t. He knew it wasn''t just air, and he had an answer in his mind, though it wasn''t confirmed.


    "When did you start feeling this?"


    "After you took me, I felt it. The Qi Flow came from your body."


    "After we separated, the Qi Flow continued to circulate in my body. Is this normal?"


    "I''m not sure either. Any other changes?"


    "My strength and speed have greatly increased."


    "That night, after you finished, I realized I could lift you when changing the sheets."


    Huang Ye pondered for a moment. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strange, how did this happen? I also started feeling the Qi Flow circulating in my body from that day.


    The techniques only circulated a local Qi Flow, but after waking up, I felt the Qi Flow throughout my body, and the local Qi Flow was gone.


    Now all three of us have noticeable changes. Yue''er likely has this change too.


    Huang Ye was suddenly startled. Damn, did I accidentally turn the techniques into a Dual Cultivation technique? I''m amazing!


    If regular cultivation could achieve this effect, that would be fantastic. No rush, I''ll try it tonight and find out.


    Huang Ye wasn''t wrong; the techniques had indeed mutated into a Dual Cultivation technique.


    Not only did it lead Huang Ye onto the path of immortality, but Qing''er and Yue''er, who participated in Dual Cultivation, also became beneficiaries.


    Because the harmonized Qi Flow circulated in both their bodies, it transformed their physiques as well.


    When they separated, the entire Qi Flow split in two, remaining in their respective bodies.


    But without techniques, they couldn''t cultivate and could only rely on the continuously circulating Qi Flow to absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    This Spiritual Energy would accumulate, and once it reached a certain level, they would automatically advance.


    Even without cultivation methods, they would maintain this state.


    Until the twelfth layer of the Initial Yang Realm, when they couldn''t condense the Spiritual Energy anymore, it would overflow unless they found techniques to cultivate.


    Another way to accelerate cultivation was to engage in Dual Cultivation with Huang Ye.


    During Dual Cultivation, the Qi Flow in both their bodies could merge, increasing in volume and exponentially speeding up the absorption of the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    "Now that both of your bodies have undergone changes, try to stay out of sight as much as possible."


    "And for your daily makeup, use heavier colors, don''t go out with a bare face."


    "Also, since you''ve lost your virginity, avoid contact with outsiders. I''m not sure if they can tell."


    "Go bring Yue''er here. I need to talk to her."


    "Are you planning to let her know, Young Master?"


    "Yes, she needs to know some things now, and I need to know some things too. Only then can we hide better; otherwise, we''re all dead."


    "I understand."


    At this moment, Yue''er was sitting dazed on her bed, wondering what happened last night.


    The Young Master suddenly went wild, almost breaking her body.


    And what was that Qi Flow that came from the Young Master''s body?


    Now this Qi Flow kept circulating in her body, feeling very comfortable, as if all her pores were breathing.


    Could it be that this happens after intercourse? No wonder adults like doing such embarrassing things.


    She hadn''t slept all night, and logically, she should be very tired, but she wasn''t sleepy at all and felt full of energy.


    And during that hour, the Young Master seemed very aware of what he was doing, flipping her over and over.


    Standing, bending, lying down, crouching, legs together, legs apart.


    Was he awake or not?


    If he really was awake, it would be much harder to assassinate him. What should I do?


    If the Young Master found out, she would surely die.


    Last night was such a good opportunity, yet she couldn''t act, proving she was truly useless.


    With so much pressure on her, her young age was already overwhelmed.


    From being sold by her father to the pain of losing her virginity, the more she thought, the sadder and more desperate she became, sinking deeper into despair.


    Tears welled up uncontrollably, and she lost all hope.


    "Mother, I''m unfilial and can''t take care of you in your old age."


    "Young Master, thank you for letting me experience happiness for the first time in my life yesterday, but I really can''t face you."


    With that thought, she took out a dagger, placed it on her wrist, closed her eyes, and prepared to cut her wrist.

 Chapter 19 – Behind-the-scenes person

    Yue''er was about to end her tragic life when she suddenly heard footsteps outside. She quickly hid the dagger in her bosom.


    Huh! It seems my hearing has improved; I can hear such faint footsteps.


    Could this be another change brought about by the young master last night?


    With a creak, the door opened, and Qing''er slipped inside.


    "Yue''er, the young master is awake. Let''s take him for a walk in the courtyard," Qing''er said calmly.


    "Okay!" Yue''er hurriedly stood up from the chair, wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Qing''er watched Yue''er without a word, noticing that the girl seemed to have been crying.


    If it weren''t for the young master wanting to tame her, she would have loved to give her a couple of slaps.


    Little girl, you''d better resist until the end, or I swear I''ll beat you until even your own mother won''t recognize you.


    The two returned to Huang Ye''s room.


    Seeing Huang Ye still lying on the bed, Yue''er''s pounding heart finally calmed a bit.


    "Young master, Yue''er is here."


    Yue''er was taken aback, looking at Qing''er in surprise, not understanding why Qing''er said that.


    "Yes!"


    A simple word, yet it struck Yue''er like a bolt from the blue; it was a voice from the bed.


    Her legs trembled uncontrollably. How could the young master respond? The thing she dreaded most had happened¡ªthe young master had woken up!


    Huang Ye slowly sat up from the bed.


    "Ah! Young, young master! You''re awake!" Yue''er stammered in a panic.


    Seeing Huang Ye''s half-smiling expression, Yue''er''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    "That''s right, I''m awake."


    Yue''er''s heart was a mix of emotions. When did the young master wake up? Did he know about last night''s events?


    "Con-congratulations, young master!"


    Huang Ye nodded.


    "Who sent you?"


    Yue''er''s heart tightened.


    "Young master, I don''t understand what you''re asking?"


    Yue''er feigned ignorance, but her voice was already trembling.


    "Do you know your crime?"


    With those words, Huang Ye shattered the defenses in Yue''er''s heart.


    Unable to hold on any longer, she collapsed to the ground, her face pale as a ghost.


    No wonder she had felt the young master was acting strange these past few days. Ever since that day, something had been off.


    It seemed the young master had been awake for a while and knew she intended to harm him.


    "Young master, this servant knows her crime is unforgivable. I don''t even ask for mercy; perhaps death would be a relief."


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    Yue''er said with a vacant look in her eyes.


    After speaking, two streams of tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Relief? Yue''er, you''re too naive."


    "Young master, I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. I only ask for a quick death."


    "Let''s hear what you have to say first, or I don''t mind making you wish you were dead."


    "Young master, this servant was sold to the residence a month ago and was assigned to you shortly after entering."


    "Half a month ago, while I was alone in the room, a Black Robe Person suddenly came in."


    "She was wrapped entirely in a black robe, with a black cloth covering her face and hair."


    "I only knew she was a woman."


    "She seemed to deliberately lower her voice. I''m not familiar with the residence, so even if she didn''t change her voice, I wouldn''t recognize her."


    "She gave me a packet of medicine, telling me to give it to you. She said that after taking it, you''d feel weak all over."


    "She instructed me to first injure you below, then kill you!"


    "She told me an escape route, saying that after succeeding, I should leave Silver Moon City immediately, and she would give my family five hundred taels of silver."


    "Oh! So you were going to kill me for money?" Huang Ye asked coldly.


    Yue''er gave a bitter smile.


    "Young master, I''m not stupid. I figured there would be an ambush on my escape route; they wouldn''t leave any witnesses."


    "Even if I did escape, my family wouldn''t get the silver and would be implicated by me, unable to escape death."


    "So I told her I didn''t dare to assassinate, but she threatened my family."


    "I had no choice but to agree."


    "In fact, I knew from the moment she found me, I was already dead. My life is worthless, not worth mentioning."


    "I just couldn''t bear to leave my mother and younger brother."


    "I originally thought of ending it all, but I knew it was useless. That person would surely kill my family in revenge."


    "And in your condition at the time, she would have arranged for someone else to assassinate you; you wouldn''t escape death."


    "So a few days ago, I tried to poison and assassinate you, but you managed to avoid it."


    "After that failure, I thought it through. This was an unsolvable situation."


    "Whether I killed you or not, my family and I couldn''t escape death, and you were innocent."


    "So when I had another chance, I hesitated, thinking to delay as long as possible, but a couple of days ago, that woman came again."


    "I told her that Sister Qing''er was injured and by your side, making it temporarily impossible to act. She gave me another packet of medicine to give you long-term."


    "But I never used it, fearing it was poison, so I didn''t dare give it to you."


    "I know my crime is unforgivable. I had already decided to end it all today; I didn''t want to die with the crime of killing my master."


    "Before I die, I only ask one thing: for Sister Qing''er to notify my family to flee from here."


    After saying this, Yue''er felt a complete sense of relief, the shadow that had weighed on her heart for over ten days finally lifted.


    With a bitter smile, she reached into her bosom, pulled out the dagger, and without hesitation, moved to slash her throat.


    But just as the dagger touched her neck, a delicate hand firmly grasped Yue''er''s wrist.


    The dagger only left a faint blood mark.


    Huang Ye gave Qing''er a thumbs up, silently praising her.


    Yue''er''s action was too quick; he was still in bed, analyzing whether Yue''er was lying.


    He hadn''t expected the girl to be so resolute, ready to use the knife at the slightest disagreement, leaving him no time to react.


    "Foolish girl, do you think suicide will bring relief? Have you thought about your family?"


    "Family, this servant is considering her family, hoping to use her life to give them a chance at survival."


    "You''re wrong. How do you know I won''t kill your family? How do you know that Black Robe Person will spare them? What right do you have to ask Qing''er to notify your family to flee?"


    "Young master, I can only gamble, gamble on that slim possibility."


    "Foolish girl, gambling is the most foolish way. Only by living can you break the situation. If you die, all hope is lost."


    "Even if I spare your family and have Qing''er notify them, do you think they can escape the pursuit of martial artists?"


    "That would depend on their fate. This servant has committed a capital crime, and if my family suffers because of me, they can only accept their fate."


    "You know you''ve committed a capital crime, but haven''t you thought of atoning for it?"


    "Young master, this servant is a weak woman, unable to even truss a chicken, and is being coerced. How can I atone?"


    "Unable to truss a chicken, you could say that yesterday. But today, are you still unable to?"


    "This, it seems today is a bit different." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were able to move me and change the bed sheets; today, you''re not the same as before."


    "Young master, you were awake last night too." A hint of blush appeared on Yue''er''s pale face.


    "Whether I was awake or not doesn''t matter. You are now mine; your life and death are up to me."


    "Although you intended to kill me, it was out of desperation, and you didn''t act again, showing your heart isn''t bad."


    "I''m not a bloodthirsty person. To err is human; as long as you sincerely repent and are willing to follow me, sparing your life is no problem."


    "But if I find any falsehoods, don''t blame me for being ruthless. I won''t spare you just because of our relationship."


    "Young master, everything this servant said is true. If you think this servant is still useful, I''m willing to serve you for a lifetime."


    "Alright, get up and sit on the chair. I have some questions for you."


    Yue''er obediently sat on the chair.

 Chapter 20 – Mysterious and elusive

    "Did the woman in the black robe specify a deadline for the assassination?"


    "No, she just told me to act when I found an opportunity."


    "Can you remember any of her features?"


    "Young Master, her robe was very loose, so it was hard to discern any features from her figure. She was about the same height as Sister Qing''er."


    "Oh, I remember now. She wore a black ring on her little finger."


    "Ah! You said the ring was black and worn on her pinky," Qing''er exclaimed.


    "Yes, I noticed it by chance when I was looking down, and the wind lifted her sleeve."


    "Qing''er, have you seen this person?" Huang Ye asked.


    "I''m not sure if it''s the same woman. I''ve only seen her once."


    "When I saw her, I was young. I was with my great-grandmother, and she came with the City Lord."


    "I don''t know her exact identity, but she should be someone close to the City Lord."


    "What? She''s with the City Lord?"


    Huang Ye was stunned. If this woman was with the City Lord, then his previous judgment might be entirely wrong.


    "You saw her when you were young, how can you still remember?"


    "She was wearing military attire when she came with the City Lord. It was the first time I saw a woman in military attire, and I thought she looked very spirited."


    "So I kept sneaking peeks at her, and she was wearing a black ring on her pinky back then too."


    "Then it must be her. Black rings aren''t common."


    "But the City Lord is the one who treats you the best in the residence. Why would someone from the City Lord try to harm you?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    Huang Ye didn''t answer Qing''er but fell into deep thought. It was indeed surprising. Why would it be someone from the City Lord?


    The three madams, the Second Young Master, and even his sisters all had motives.


    What was the City Lord''s motive?


    The City Lord saved him with a Millennium Spirit Herb, perhaps for reputation, and then raised him for seven years.


    Why send someone to kill him after seven years? Could it be just because he was coming of age and would inherit part of the estate?


    That amount of wealth shouldn''t mean much to a City Lord.


    No, he must be missing something important.


    And that ring, why does this woman always wear such an ordinary ring? The ring must have special significance.


    She''s so accustomed to wearing it that she wouldn''t take it off even for such an important assassination mission.


    If the City Lord also wanted to harm him, then he was surrounded by enemies.


    There''s another possibility: although this woman is with the City Lord, the madams might also be able to command her.


    What a mess, it''s getting more complicated. Damn it, is there no way to survive? Damn heavens.


    "Boom!" A thunderclap sounded in the sky.


    "Yue''er, do you want to survive?" Huang Ye asked irritably.


    "What does Young Master mean?" Yue''er was a bit confused. Didn''t the Young Master just spare her life?


    "My meaning is simple. Although I''ve spared you, we''re still in a trap, and you''re still in a deadly situation."


    "To survive, we must work together to break the trap. The process may be fraught with danger and could even cost lives."


    "I''m confident in Qing''er, but I don''t know much about you. I want to hear your resolve."


    "Young Master, I''ve already died once. Rest assured, if my death can help you escape, I will do everything I can." Yue''er said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s good that you have this resolve."


    "My awakening must remain a secret. You need to act, and we''ll prepare our responses in the shadows."


    "I can''t guarantee success, but as long as we try our best, there''s always a chance."


    "If we handle it well, not only can we escape danger, but your family might also avoid disaster."


    "Don''t notify your family yet. If they disappear now, the enemy will surely be alerted."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I''ll consider them dead too. After all, the worst outcome is death."


    "That''s the spirit. If we all consider ourselves dead, then there''s nothing to fear."


    "You''ll take turns watching over me, one person per day. I don''t need anyone to take care of me here anymore."


    "One of you can stay, and the other can go out often, interact with the elders."


    "First, find out what''s been happening in the residence recently, and second, gather information about me."


    "Listen more, observe more. With enough information, we can find something useful."


    "I''ll teach you some techniques and methods for gathering information when I have time."


    "Young Master, you know how to do that too?" Qing''er was genuinely puzzled by this Young Master.


    Explore the extended edition on


    "Your Young Master knows a lot. This is nothing," Huang Ye boasted shamelessly.


    The system wasn''t for nothing. Finding such methods in that database was a piece of cake.


    "There''s one more thing. You are both my women now."


    The two girls blushed and lowered their heads.


    Huang Ye glanced at the two shy flowers and sighed inwardly. If these two girls were born into a wealthy family, they would surely be pampered princesses.


    In his previous life, they were definitely the beauties, but here they could only be two maids.


    "You don''t need to be shy. Although I don''t know the process, the fault is mine, and I must take responsibility."


    "Young Master, don''t say that. We are originally bed maids, serving you is our duty."


    "That''s your perspective. I don''t see it that way. If you''re my women, I must protect you."


    Hearing Huang Ye''s words, the two girls trembled inside, and tears fell uncontrollably.


    "Don''t be too moved. If you ever betray me, I''m not a saint. I can be ruthless."


    The girls'' sobbing immediately quieted down. This Young Master was so domineering.


    "Alright, stop crying. You need to learn to control your emotions."


    "We''re facing life-threatening situations. If you can''t control your emotions, it''s easy to give ourselves away." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girls wiped away their tears.


    "Yue''er, tell me if there''s anything unusual about your body."


    "After last night, there''s been a warm current circulating throughout my body."


    "And my steps have become lighter, my strength has increased, and my hearing has improved."


    "You''re in the same state as Qing''er. It should be because of the technique I''m cultivating."


    "That technique seems to be a Dual Cultivation technique. I''m not sure how to cultivate it; I''m just figuring it out."


    "I just didn''t expect the effects to be surprisingly good. Not only do you feel the changes, but I also feel a significant improvement."


    "Young Master, what is a Dual Cultivation technique?" Qing''er asked.


    "A Dual Cultivation technique is a method of cultivation that requires both a man and a woman to cultivate together, allowing both to progress."


    "In such techniques, there are also methods like absorbing yin to replenish yang and absorbing yang to replenish yin."


    "But those methods aren''t called Dual Cultivation; they benefit only one party and harm the other."


    "I still need to experiment with the technique to find a way to quickly enhance our strength. During cultivation, I need you by my side."


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "We understand, Young Master. Rest assured, we are yours. You can cultivate however you wish," Qing''er said shyly.


    "Yes, if Young Master wants to absorb yin to replenish yang, Yue''er is willing to let you."


    "Absorb your head! It''s called a Dual Cultivation technique because both parties benefit."

 Chapter 21 – Yearning for the future

    "I don''t know what this technique will evolve into either. We don''t have any other options right now, so we can only keep practicing."


    "At least it seems fine for now. Although I fall into a coma for a while afterward, our progress is fast."


    "I feel this technique is quite sinister. It can quickly enhance our strength, so it should be considered a demonic technique."


    "We''re not familiar with the outside world. From what I know, practicing demonic techniques is despised, so you must not let this leak out."


    "We understand," the two replied in unison.


    "Alright, let''s go prepare some food. I''ve been eating sweets for days, and I''m about to throw up!"


    "Ah, is the young master afraid I''ll poison the food, so he hasn''t dared to eat?" Yue''er suddenly realized.


    "What do you think?" Huang Ye glared at Yue''er.


    "I was wrong, young master. I''ll make sure to prepare something delicious for you later, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Young master, I want to see how you walk."


    "What''s there to see?"


    Despite saying that, Huang Ye still got out of bed and took a couple of steps.


    "Young master, you''re so handsome!" Yue''er said sincerely.


    "Really?" Huang Ye instinctively touched his face. In his previous life, he was just an ordinary person, far from handsome.


    He didn''t expect that after crossing over, he''d end up with such a good-looking appearance.


    "Yes, you''re a hundred times better than the Second Young Master. I don''t even dare to look up when I see him; he''s too scary."


    "I think he''s alright."


    "You think he''s alright because you''re a man. We maids are all afraid of him; the way he looks at us is very creepy."


    "That''s right. I learned martial arts from the guards to protect myself from him," Qing''er agreed.


    "Indeed, the way he looks is very creepy. You should try to hide yourselves."


    "Qing''er, teach Yue''er how to hide as well."


    "Actually, with your current strength, you could easily handle him. The problem is his lackeys."


    "I saw that his lackeys are not weak. The people around him are at least Martial Master level."


    "Until we become stronger, try to avoid him and not give him any opportunities."


    "Especially you, Yue''er. You''ve just entered the manor and have no one to back you up. He wouldn''t hesitate to target you."


    "I understand. I''ll avoid him."


    "Try to get a map of the manor and figure out the guards'' patrol times and routes."


    "Young master, I can roughly draw the map, and I''ll see if I can find out the guards'' patrol details from them."


    "Be careful, don''t ask directly. Just observe and find out as much as you can."


    "I''ll be careful, young master."


    "Alright, that''s the plan for now. Yue''er, you can go back. Prepare something delicious for tonight."


    "Yes, young master!" Yue''er gave a slight bow and left the room.


    "Young master, can we trust Yue''er? Should I keep an eye on her?"


    This novel is available on "pawread dot com".


    "No need. She''s smart and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. Her experience in the world is richer than yours."


    "Young master, we''re about the same age. She''s lived in poverty all her life; she can''t be better than me."


    "It''s precisely because of poverty that she knows how to protect herself better. You can tell from how she analyzes her situation."


    "Alright, don''t worry about her. Get on the bed, let''s practice the technique."


    "Ah! Young master, it''s not even dark yet."


    "I want to see if the second time will have the same effect as the first. We''re not familiar with the technique, so we need to practice often."


    "Alright then!"...


    An hour later, Yue''er returned with a food box.


    She stopped at the door, hearing the intimate sounds inside, and didn''t dare to enter.


    After waiting for a while, the sounds continued, making her feel hot and flustered.


    She quickly ran away!


    Huang Ye also heard Yue''er''s footsteps approaching, but he was busy.


    The effect of the second practice wasn''t as good as the first. He remained conscious throughout the process.


    He felt the Qi flow between them merge, doubling in volume, forming a large cycle within their bodies.


    The amount of air they absorbed increased significantly, more than doubling the efficiency compared to when he practiced alone.


    With the Qi flow continuously growing, ten minutes of joint practice equaled an hour of his solo practice.


    However, unlike the first time, he didn''t feel a significant increase in strength afterward.


    Instead, the Qi flow in his body felt more solid and refined. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Half an hour later, Yue''er returned.


    At the door, there was no sound inside, and she hesitated to enter.


    Huang Ye''s voice came out.


    "Yue''er, come in!"


    Huang Ye was already sitting at the table, looking refreshed.


    Qing''er hadn''t gotten out of bed, wrapped entirely in the quilt, even covering her head.


    The young master had been too intense just now. Although she felt refreshed, she wanted to lie down a bit longer.


    "Young master, the food is still warm. You and Sister Qing''er should eat quickly."


    "Mm, you''re thoughtful!"


    "Qing''er and I just tried it, and the effect of joint practice is quite good. Although not as good as the first time, it''s better than practicing alone."


    "Tomorrow, we''ll try it with you. We should be able to find a pattern."


    Yue''er''s face turned red, and she immediately lowered her head.


    This young master, it''s one thing to do it, but saying it out loud is so embarrassing.


    "Now, the Qi flow in our bodies is endless, which is very strange. Even if we don''t deliberately practice, we can absorb air all the time."


    "If we practice the technique, it will definitely speed up the process."


    "Once I figure out a pattern, you can practice the technique with us."


    "I''m not sure what type of technique this is, just have some guesses."


    "It doesn''t seem to be a martial artist''s technique. Martial artists cultivate True Qi within their bodies."


    "But during practice, we absorbed external air."


    "If I''m not mistaken, what we absorbed wasn''t air, but the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth."


    "If this really is Spiritual Energy, then we''re in luck. We might be practicing an immortal technique!"


    "Immortal technique? Do you mean the techniques practiced by immortals, young master?"


    "Hehe, we''re far from being immortals. It''s just a chance to become one. More precisely, it''s a technique for cultivators."


    "Really? Then can we become cultivators like the First Young Master in the future?"


    "I don''t know. It''s strange. As far as I know, practicing immortal techniques depends on one''s aptitude. Ordinary people shouldn''t be able to practice."


    "But now, we all feel like we''re constantly absorbing air."


    "Whether this is Spiritual Energy or not, we need to slowly comprehend it. There''s no rush, and it doesn''t hurt us anyway."


    "When we experiment tomorrow, let''s observe the results and try to understand what the air entering our bodies really is."


    "From what I know, Spiritual Energy includes many elements, like the five elements: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, as well as wind, thunder, and lightning."


    "The impurities we''re expelling from our bodies should be transforming us, making our bodies more suitable for cultivation."


    "Right now, we don''t feel these elements, probably because the volume isn''t enough. If we absorb more, we should be able to sense them."


    Based on the concepts from fantasy novels in his previous life, Huang Ye explained to the two girls.


    Qing''er''s little head had long emerged from the quilt, listening intently to Huang Ye''s lecture.


    The three cultivation novices, in an ordinary mortal room, were dreaming of the future.

 Chapter 22 – Three people cultivating together

    Yue''er pondered for a moment before suddenly speaking, "Young Master, I want to try it today."


    Huang Ye was a bit taken aback. This was too crazy. It seemed the allure of becoming an immortal was indeed powerful.


    "Uh! Isn''t that inappropriate?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. Qing''er and I have accompanied you before."


    Damn, how could the past compare to now? Back then, I didn''t know, and you were just sleeping beside me.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Sister Qing''er!"


    Qing''er thought to herself, my silly sister, the situation before and now are completely different.


    I better play dumb. After all, we''re all the Young Master''s people. I''ll leave this matter to him to resolve. She tucked her head back under the covers.


    Huang Ye glanced at Qing''er, who was silent on the bed, and understood.


    "Qing''er, stop pretending. Get up and eat!"


    Qing''er had no choice but to poke her head out again, feeling her face flush with heat.


    "Young Master, why don''t we let Yue''er stay with you tonight," Qing''er said against her will.


    "No need to gather information tonight. Both of you stay. We need to focus on cultivating and quickly improve our strength."


    "Yes, yes, the Young Master is right. Sister Qing''er, we''ll both stay with the Young Master tonight."


    "When we become stronger, we can help the Young Master too."


    Qing''er could only face reality, got out of bed, and dressed. The three of them gathered around the table and feasted.


    In the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, all the food was gone.


    "Young Master, I brought extra food, but it still wasn''t enough."


    "That''s normal. Our bodies are changing and need high-nutrition, high-calorie food to nourish them."


    "Young Master, where did you learn these terms? What do you mean by high-nutrition and high-calorie?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    "Let me explain briefly. These meats and staples are high-calorie foods."


    "Vegetables are low-calorie foods, while high-nutrition foods include bear paws, bird''s nests, and soft-shelled turtles."


    "Ginseng, deer antlers, and lingzhi are supplements that have a greater nourishing effect."


    "Ah! The high-nutrition foods and supplements you mentioned are available in the mansion, but only a few madams can eat them."


    "High-calorie foods can be eaten freely. From now on, we''ll focus on these high-calorie foods."


    "Hehe, a balanced diet is important. You can''t just supplement with one type of food."


    "It''s like our dual cultivation technique, which is a technique of yin and yang balance."


    "The reason we''ve been able to cultivate Qi Flow so quickly is because the technique is amazing, perfectly balancing yin and yang."


    "When you go to the kitchen, prioritize high-calorie foods and bring fewer low-calorie ones."


    "Keep the quantity the same as tonight''s standard. Any more, and it might be noticed."


    "Once we understand the guards'' situation, I can go out at night to get high-nutrition foods and supplements."


    "Young Master, getting those things requires silver. The little silver I have won''t last more than two meals."


    "That''s not urgent. We can buy high-calorie foods first, which don''t require much silver."


    "Ensure basic sustenance first. I''ll find a way to get more silver. If necessary, we''ll rob the rich to help the poor. Everything revolves around cultivation."


    "Young Master, robbing the rich to help the poor sounds like banditry, doesn''t it?"


    "Wrong, robbing the rich to help the poor is the act of a hero. Robbing homes is banditry." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two girls stared blankly at the Young Master, who was twisting concepts, filled with admiration.


    Yue''er returned the food box and came back shortly.


    The three began cultivating together until dawn.


    "Young Master, the feeling of Spiritual Energy entering the body is amazing. Are we really cultivating immortality?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, we are now cultivators."


    "Do you not feel tired?"


    "Yes, we didn''t sleep all night, but we''re not tired at all. In fact, we feel full of energy."


    "If it weren''t for the dawn, I would want to keep cultivating!" Yue''er seemed addicted.


    "I think this is one of the effects of Spiritual Energy. We don''t know its other effects yet, but we''ll discover them in time."


    "It''s already dawn. During the day, you must hide yourselves well, control your walking and strength."


    "We''ve just started cultivating and haven''t been through actual combat. We''re only stronger than ordinary people physically."


    "Compared to those guards who fight all year round, there''s definitely a gap."


    "Moreover, the guard captain and the three protectors are Martial Kings. They''re definitely stronger."


    "We must endure everything and not let them discover our abnormalities."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master, we''ll control ourselves."


    "Alright, you can leave separately. No need to stay here."


    "Nobody usually comes here. As long as you don''t appear in the same place at the same time, no one will suspect you."


    Qing''er brought breakfast, and after eating, Qing''er and Yue''er left the room separately.


    Huang Ye continued cultivating in the room.


    After a night of cultivation, he felt like he had advanced a level, as if he heard a faint "poof" sound inside him.


    The sound was too small, drowned out by the two girls'' voices, but he vaguely felt it himself.


    He also felt his physical strength significantly increase.


    "System, am I cultivating an immortal technique?"


    [I don''t know!]


    "Do you have any immortal techniques?"


    [I really don''t have any. I''m an atheist, focused on technology and hard work.]


    Damn, you''ve become a system in my head, yet you''re an atheist? Unbelievable!


    Damn, could I be a robot, with this system as a chip implanted in my brain?


    It''s entirely possible. Otherwise, where does the system reside?


    But that doesn''t make sense. If I were a robot, the system would definitely be in control.


    Yet I have my own thoughts. The experiences with the two girls last night felt real, not like a robot''s.


    Never mind, I''ll eventually be able to introspect, and then I''ll know.


    Whether I''m a robot or a normal person, as long as I can live as a thinking individual, that''s enough.


    "By the way, do you have any martial artist techniques?"


    [I do, and I have many. Let me give you a few examples.]


    [Yijingjing, Nine Yin Manual, Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Buddha''s Palm, Dugu Nine Swords, Tai Chi, Wing Chun, Bajiquan, Foshan Shadowless Kick, Large Capture Technique, Small Capture Technique, Boxing, Sanda, Free Fighting, Taekwondo.]


    Damn, this system is actually useful. If I had asked earlier, I might have found a technique to learn.


    Luckily, I didn''t ask before, which led me to create my own miraculous immortal technique.


    The techniques the system mentioned are not on the same level as the one I created. They''re worlds apart.


    A quick look at "pawread dot com" will leave you more fulfilled.


    Now I can find some sword techniques, blade techniques, and fist techniques among these to learn.


    That''s settled. Since I''m not effective at cultivating alone, I''ll practice these martial skills during the day and dual cultivate at night.


    I pulled out some sword techniques, looked around, and finally found a fly swatter to practice with.


    After starting to learn, I realized these sword techniques seemed quite simple.


    I learned the [Dugu Nine Swords] in one morning and the [Tai Chi Sword] in the afternoon.


    What''s going on? How am I learning so fast? It must be the transmigration and immortal technique enhancing my comprehension.


    In this way, over a week, Huang Ye learned quite a few martial skills.


    During this time, he felt like he had broken through again.


    It wasn''t just him; the two girls also mentioned feeling a breakthrough yesterday.


    However, they were clearly slower than Huang Ye, only feeling it yesterday.


    Before dual cultivation each day, Huang Ye also taught them some martial skills to improve their combat abilities.

 Chapter 23 – Strange creature

    Every night, the three of them would gather the information they had collected and have the System summarize and analyze it, with Huang Ye explaining it all.


    The two women''s experience in the martial world was rapidly improving, and Huang Ye had also gained a general understanding of the City Lord''s mansion.


    However, they hadn''t been able to find any information about him. The two women strategically asked some old servants, but they all claimed to know nothing.


    "Tonight, I''m going out to check the situation outside and test my strength. I can''t experiment inside the mansion."


    "May the Young Master sweep away all obstacles when he goes out!"


    "Haha, I love hearing that!"


    As night fell, a shadow slipped out of the City Lord''s mansion under the cover of darkness. Huang Ye effortlessly leaped over the five-meter-high wall of the mansion.


    Outside the wall was a dense forest, a spot he had specifically chosen, as it was the only area without residential houses.


    Looking at the towering trees, not bad, this is a good place to test my abilities.


    With all his strength, he jumped up. "Whoosh!" Damn, how did I jump so high?


    If I fall like this, won''t I die?


    With no other choice, he grabbed onto branches as he fell to slow down his descent.


    After landing steadily on his feet, he felt it out. Not bad, even without slowing down, I should be fine landing. Just need to practice a few more times to get used to it.


    He estimated the height of the tree beside him to be over thirty meters.


    Damn, am I a superman now? With this ability, I should be embarrassed to call myself a slam dunk master.


    I didn''t expect the Dual Cultivation technique to be so powerful, and it''s only been a month.


    When I first got here, I could only jump six meters high, and now it''s five times that. My strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Let''s test my strength again. Deep in the forest, he stood beside a large tree.


    He threw a punch. "Bang!" Not only did his entire fist go into the tree, but even half of his forearm did.


    Damn, this tree is too fragile. He pulled out his fist and looked at his hand, not a scratch.


    He poked at the hole his fist made. Uh, it seems it''s not the tree that''s fragile, but the punch was too powerful and fast, creating a hole.


    Not bad, this punch must have at least seven or eight hundred pounds of force. If it were a small tree as thick as a bowl, it would definitely be broken. Huang Ye didn''t really understand the concept of strength.


    The first time he punched the tree in the small courtyard, he could only break the bark. Now his strength has increased fivefold.


    Satisfied, he nodded, his figure flickering a few times as he left the forest, bypassed a residential area, and arrived on the road.


    There were many shops on both sides of the road. At this time, most of them were closed, with only a few pedestrians on the street.


    Huang Ye strolled leisurely along the road. It wasn''t quite midnight yet, and some shops on the second floor had lights on, probably mixed-use commercial and residential buildings.


    Looking at the shop signs, not bad, they sell all sorts of things.


    He was following a map, which Qing''er had brought back when she went out to order nightwear.


    This road was a side road, with more shops on the main road.


    According to Qing''er, some shops on the main road closed quite late.


    In the bustling area, taverns, teahouses, and entertainment venues closed even later.


    These shops resembled buildings from the Ming and Qing dynasties, made of brick and wood, with some reaching four stories.


    It seemed the city''s construction was quite good, a scene of prosperity.


    Just as he finished marveling, he saw a shadow swiftly dart across a rooftop in the distance.


    Oh, a thief, that was quick.


    The shadow moved swiftly, and it was only because his eyes had undergone a transformation that he noticed it. Hmm, it didn''t seem human.


    The shadow used both hands and feet to move forward, resembling a monkey, yet it wore human clothes.


    What the hell is that?


    Moments later, three figures followed, chasing the strange creature.


    Two men and a woman, their movements were not slow, pursuing in a fan formation.


    Judging by their attire, they seemed to be from the same department, wearing matching clothes.


    Watching the four disappear, Huang Ye pondered, were they Martial Artists or cultivators? What level were they?


    "Thud, thud, thud!" Chaotic footsteps came from afar.


    It was a team, their attire matching the three pursuers, indicating they were from the same unit.


    As they got closer, Huang Ye saw the word printed on their chests.


    Beside the word were numbers: 18, 29, 45, 108.


    Uh! 108, that''s quite a lot of restrictions.


    "All non-essential personnel, return home immediately! There''s a demon in the city!" the leader shouted.


    Huang Ye quickly stepped aside.


    The group ran past swiftly, and he watched their backs.


    These people should be city soldiers, likely the Imperial Guard.


    Judging by their running ability, these guards were much weaker, and he could easily handle them.


    Ignoring them, he continued to stroll.


    This seemed like an interesting world, where demons could transform into human form and blend in with the crowd.


    This version was a bit different from novels, where beasts that could take human form were usually in horror stories.


    In fantasy stories, beasts generally had to cultivate to a high level to transform.


    The power of that beast just now shouldn''t be high, not sure how it got discovered.


    Maybe it just had a few drinks and revealed itself.


    Little Qing and Little Bai were like that, turning into snakes after drinking, and Brother Monkey encountered shape-shifting monsters during his journey.


    As he walked and thought, Huang Ye soon reached the main road, where there were more people.


    The appearance of the demon seemed to have made these pedestrians hurry.


    In the distance, a few more people dressed as guards ran over.


    Huang Ye stepped aside again, watching them leave.


    No wonder the security here was good, the guards responded quickly.


    Hmm! What''s that place, so brightly lit, let''s go take a look.


    Getting closer, Huang Ye saw the sign above¡ªShunfeng Tower.


    Damn, is express delivery so popular here?


    No, damn it, got it wrong again, this isn''t express delivery.


    People entering and exiting weren''t carrying goods, and a few drunk people staggered out.


    It seemed to be a tavern, a place where all sorts of people gathered, worth checking out.


    He could gather some intelligence from the conversations of the diners and also taste the local delicacies.


    It was a win-win situation, and Huang Ye swaggered in.


    When he left the City Lord''s mansion, Qing''er had given him ten taels of silver and explained the local cost of living. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a normal tavern, two taels of silver could get you a hearty meal.


    With these ten taels, he felt confident.


    Though living off a woman was a bit embarrassing, the dignified Third Young Master of the City Lord was living off a maid, it would be laughable if others knew.


    But he felt no shame, having just regained his senses, living off a woman was normal.


    Besides, silver wasn''t meant to be saved, spending it was its purpose, keeping it was just metal.


    He had explained this theory seriously to Qing''er, and so she took out her savings.


    A full hundred taels of snowflake-patterned silver, along with a few pieces of jewelry.


    Huang Ye was moved by this little girl who was wholeheartedly devoted to him, feeling a bit guilty about his grand theory.


    He only took ten taels, leaving the rest for her to keep.


    He also taught her the principle of not flaunting wealth.


    As soon as he entered the tavern, a waiter came over.


    "How many in your party, sir?"


    "Just one!"


    "Would you like a quiet private room or to dine in the main hall?"


    Huang Ye glanced around, seeing a few tables of people eating and drinking.


    "In the main hall, that spot will do." Huang Ye pointed to a spot not far from a few tables.


    "Alright! Please go ahead, I''ll bring you the menu right away!"


    After sitting down, Huang Ye ordered four small dishes and a pot of wine.


    He hadn''t had any wine since arriving here, curious to see how it compared to the wine from his previous life.

 Chapter 24 – Friendship is broken

    While patiently waiting for the dishes to be served, Huang Ye''s ears were hard at work, listening to the sounds coming from all around.


    After listening for a while, he found it boring; people were talking about trivial matters.


    Then there were talks about women, which restaurant had new arrivals, which married woman could be seduced, and which girl had grown up.


    Thinking about it, it was normal. Ancient people didn''t have many hobbies, let alone smartphones, so these were naturally their favorites.


    The food was served, and as he enjoyed the delicious meal, he took a sip of wine. Living like this every day wasn''t bad.


    Unfortunately, he could no longer enjoy the open-air food stalls and missed the feeling of eating barbecue and drinking beer with a few friends.


    The wine here was well-brewed, with a rich aroma when swallowed.


    The alcohol content wasn''t high, and the taste was better than most wines from his previous life.


    Huang Ye was savoring his meal when he noticed someone entering from outside.


    The person was young, tall, with a handsome appearance, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes, dressed in a plain white robe, carrying a long sword on his back.


    After entering, the young man was also seated in the hall by the waiter.


    Like Huang Ye, the young man ordered four dishes and a pot of wine, sitting there drinking alone.


    This guy is a martial artist; should I go over and join him?


    Huang Ye was contemplating.


    Another customer entered, a burly man with a thick beard, holding a large knife.


    "Brother Liu, why are you so late?" One of the three customers at a table stood up and shouted.


    "Haha, you guys are drinking here, unaware of what''s happening outside."


    "Oh! Is there good news?"


    "No good news, it''s bad news."


    "Another shapeshifting demon clan member has sneaked into the city, and it''s quite powerful. I saw three Martial Kings from the guards chasing it when I came over."


    Huang Ye finally heard some useful information. So those three were Martial Kings, and he still had a long way to go compared to them.


    "Oh! Another shapeshifting demon beast sneaked in, the third time this month."


    "Yes, and that''s just the ones that were discovered. There must be more that haven''t been."


    "I passed by Qingfeng Tower earlier, and there were many guards gathered there. I heard it was discovered there."


    "Seems like it was exposed while drinking again. Luckily, these demon beasts are fond of drinking, or they''d be really hard to detect."


    "I heard that''s the case."


    Damn, could it be? Is alcohol really that effective? It seems that getting into trouble because of drinking isn''t exclusive to humans!


    "It''s better here; I heard Tianmu City is even more chaotic, with demon clan members eating people every day."


    "And there''s a bloodthirsty demon there, specializing in drinking human blood."


    "We should just enjoy drinking today; I really regret not sticking with it like Brother Liu did when I was young."


    "At least becoming a martial artist can protect oneself."


    "Hehe, my little skills are nothing against powerful demons and monsters."


    "That''s still better than us; we''d be lambs to the slaughter if we encountered them." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s hard to believe that a seemingly peaceful city actually harbors many unseen dangers.


    No wonder there''s no nation here; just dealing with these demon creatures keeps every region busy.


    Everyone aims to protect themselves, making it difficult to form large armies to conquer territories.


    Places like the City Lord''s mansion are essentially the local leaders, occupying a region.


    They collect taxes and maintain order with local armed forces.


    Hmm, that young man seems to be eating and drinking alone, but his posture suggests he''s listening to the conversation.


    This 360-degree vision is indeed useful; I can observe others without any concerns.


    Could he be a demon beast? No, if he were, he wouldn''t keep drinking after hearing the conversation.


    And he just took a sip, so he should be human.


    Should I try joining him? Yes, more friends mean more paths. I only have two maids now, and I need to make friends outside.


    Picking up his wine cup, Huang Ye leisurely walked over.


    "Brother, I see you''re drinking alone, and I''m alone too. How about we share a table?"


    The young man was taken aback, not understanding what Huang Ye meant. Huang Ye quickly explained.


    "I mean, we can combine our tables and eat together, so it''s not so boring drinking alone."


    "Sorry, I don''t have that habit," the young man replied indifferently, continuing to eat his meal.


    "Then, sorry for disturbing you!" Huang Ye said, raising his cup in a gesture, downed it in one go, and returned to his table.


    Being turned away by the young man didn''t surprise Huang Ye; this guy was clearly playing it cool.


    He continued his solo drinking mode, and the subsequent conversation among the others wasn''t very informative. After finishing his meal, he got up to settle the bill.


    The total bill came to three taels of silver; the food wasn''t expensive, but the pot of wine was, costing two taels.


    It seems that to enjoy life, one needs money, a truth that holds in both past and present lives.


    Qing''er''s hundred taels could last a month here.


    No more thinking about it; now that I''m a cultivator, becoming an immortal in the future isn''t a dream, and I should regard gold and silver as dirt.


    Damn it, I should be dealing with spirit stones; that''s more fitting for my status.


    But what do spirit stones look like? I really don''t know, and it''s uncertain if this world even has spirit stones.


    After all, things in novels are made up by those authors.


    Once my cultivation is decent, I need to venture out.


    Time to head back! As he passed by the young man, he glanced at him disdainfully.


    Foolish guy, you missed a chance for an immortal encounter, truly blind.


    Half an hour later, Huang Ye was already sitting on the bed, with Qing''er and Yue''er in his arms.


    "Young Master, did you gain anything from your outing?"


    "Yes, I learned some things about the outside world; it''s more complicated than I thought."


    "Did you know about the demon clan in the city?"


    "Young Master, there are demon clan members in the city again?"


    "Yes, I saw it today."


    "I didn''t expect the demon clan to appear again; it''s been over ten years since they last infiltrated here."


    "Oh! Were there many before?"


    "There were quite a few before. I heard that the immortal who took the First Young Master away used great powers to wipe out all the demons and monsters here, bringing peace."


    "Oh, was the immortal who took the First Young Master very powerful?"


    "I never saw him; I was young then. I heard the immortal just waved his hand, and the demons and monsters in the city immediately revealed themselves."


    "With another wave, the demons disappeared into thin air."


    Damn, that''s powerful!


    He had seen the map; Silver Moon City was much larger than cities in his previous life, with the urban area spanning a hundred miles and a population of millions.


    For someone to achieve such feats, it must be the work of an immortal.


    It seems my elder brother is quite talented, or such a powerful cultivator wouldn''t have chosen him.


    That''s true immortal fate; I''m just a small ant in the cultivation world.


    I was just looking down on that young man, thinking of myself as an immortal, but I got slapped in the face so quickly.


    No, I need to cultivate like crazy.


    "Qing''er, Yue''er, we''re worlds apart from that immortal; we must work hard!"


    "Understood!" The two quickly undressed.


    Seven days later, the third layer of the Heart Sutra technique was completed.


    However, this time, he didn''t experience the unconsciousness like the previous two times.


    The fire in his lower abdomen could be controlled; whenever he felt heat, dual cultivation would significantly reduce it.


    This method accelerated his cultivation speed again. Although he didn''t feel a major breakthrough, his minor realm was steadily improving, and his strength and speed were increasing.


    The only issue was that the fire in his lower abdomen remained, unlike the previous two times when it was completely absorbed.


    When the two women weren''t around, he didn''t dare to cultivate the third layer of the technique.


    A month later, the "puff puff" breakthrough sound in Huang Ye''s body occurred for the ninth time, soothing the Qi flow.


    Huang Ye got out of bed, feeling as if he had reached a new height, wondering if he could now defeat those Martial Kings.


    As for the guards, Huang Ye felt he should have no problem dealing with them.


    During this month, the "puff puff" sound occurred three times in Qing''er and Yue''er''s bodies, and the two women were now enthusiastic about cultivation.


    However, after these three occurrences, they felt their progress had slowed.


    The fourth occurrence had been over ten days, yet there was still no sign.

 Chapter 25 – Misfire

    As Huang Ye''s abilities continued to improve, he began to explore the City Lord''s mansion in addition to his cultivation.


    Although he wasn''t sure of his current strength, he felt it was definitely stronger than the guards.


    However, he didn''t dare to investigate the courtyards of the protectors, as he was still unclear about the Martial King''s true power.


    The time he saw the three Martial Kings, their figures vanished in a flash, and he felt that at least in terms of agility, he couldn''t match them.


    One day, while the three of them were cultivating, Huang Ye suddenly heard the sound of clothes rustling.


    He immediately withdrew, gestured for silence, and quickly dressed.


    The visitor paused in front of the two women''s room but didn''t enter, then drifted to Huang Ye''s door.


    After waiting for a while, the figure turned and floated away.


    Huang Ye listened to the direction of the sound, signaled the two women to stay put, opened the window, and leaped out.


    After a couple of jumps, he saw a black figure moving swiftly ahead.


    Chasing to a wall, the Black Robe Person slipped away from the City Lord''s mansion.


    Outside the wall was the dense forest.


    Huang Ye immediately leaped onto the wall, clinging to the top, watching the woman leave.


    Feeling the distance was just right, he flipped over and continued the pursuit.


    The Black Robe Person stopped at the edge of the forest, quickly removed the black robe, and placed it into a cloth bag.


    From afar, Huang Ye saw the woman in a blue palace dress, realizing she was the Black Robe Person.


    Why didn''t this woman live in the City Lord''s mansion and instead stayed outside?


    "System, I need tracking skills."


    [Ding! Comprehensive Guide to Tracking Skills! ...] A thousand words omitted here.


    Damn, there''s so much, I should have checked earlier.


    Huang Ye followed the woman while reviewing the tracking techniques, learning and applying them on the spot.


    He followed her to a large, secluded courtyard, where the woman knocked on the door and slipped inside.


    Seeing the three large characters on the courtyard plaque, Huang Ye chuckled.


    You''re quite cautious. After confirming the location, Huang Ye returned to his room along the original route.


    "Young Master, did you find the person?"


    "Qing''er, you weren''t mistaken. That woman is indeed from the City Lord''s mansion."


    "She jumped over the wall, circled around, and entered the City Lord''s mansion through the main gate."


    "She must be here for Yue''er. I''m still unsure of her strength, but I feel like I can take her on."


    "Young Master, no, that''s too dangerous."


    "Fortune favors the bold. You wouldn''t understand. Only cultivating without confrontation makes one a frog in a well."


    "She didn''t find Yue''er this time, so she might come again soon."


    "Let''s set a trap to drive her out, and I''ll try fighting her outside the mansion."


    Upon hearing about the trap, the two women immediately became interested, forgetting the danger.


    Huang Ye shared his plan with them, first asking them to prepare some disguise materials.


    These materials were part of a subsection in the tracking skills¡ªdisguise techniques.


    The next day, seeing the disguise materials the two women brought back, Huang Ye shook his head.


    The quality was too poor, only capable of simple facial changes.


    Fortunately, it was a nighttime operation, so it didn''t matter much.


    At night, Yue''er returned to her place as instructed by Huang Ye, staying there at night and going out to cultivate during the day. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two days passed without any movement.


    On the fourth night, while cultivating with Qing''er, Huang Ye again heard the sound of clothes rustling.


    "Shh! That person is here."


    He quietly dressed, having already applied his disguise before dark.


    Qing''er also got out of bed and dressed neatly.


    The black-robed woman stood at Yue''er''s door for a moment, about to enter when she suddenly heard a door opening.


    She quickly darted outside the courtyard.


    Unbeknownst to her, a small hole in Huang Ye''s window had an eye watching her.


    Seeing the woman slip out of the courtyard, Huang Ye listened to the sounds outside, knowing she hadn''t left, so he remained still.


    Qing''er entered Yue''er''s room.


    "Sister, why are you back?"


    "I have a bit of a stomachache today. You go accompany the Young Master."


    "Alright, I''ll go now."


    Moments later, Yue''er left the room and headed towards Huang Ye''s room.


    No movement yet; the woman should wait for Yue''er to enter the room.


    As Yue''er entered and closed the door, the sound of clothes rustling grew fainter.


    Huang Ye pushed open the window and leaped out, reaching the forest in just four jumps.


    This was a route he had arranged in advance, having Qing''er measure it during the day.


    Though it was longer than the woman''s route, Huang Ye''s speed was fast enough to reach the forest first and set up an ambush.


    After waiting less than three seconds, the black-robed woman''s figure flew out of the courtyard.


    Seeing her enter the forest, Huang Ye pretended to be coming from the opposite direction, and they unexpectedly met in the forest.


    Huang Ye coldly watched the black-robed woman, who wore a wide black robe and had her face covered with a black veil.


    The black-robed woman also watched Huang Ye warily, a bit puzzled about encountering someone here.


    This person, like her, was also in a black robe, appearing to be in his thirties or forties, with a mustache and broom-like eyebrows, looking quite sinister.


    Why was this person here? Could he be spying on the City Lord''s mansion?


    As she pondered, the other suddenly chuckled and charged directly.


    Huang Ye merely wanted to test his skills, throwing a simple and straightforward punch without hesitation.


    The black-robed woman saw the punch lacked any force and responded with a palm strike.


    Anyone spying on the City Lord''s mansion must die; she intended to cripple him first, capture him, and interrogate him thoroughly to see if he had any accomplices.


    "Thud!" The sound of fist meeting palm wasn''t loud.


    The black-robed woman thought she could easily deflect the punch, but it didn''t go as planned.


    They seemed evenly matched, and she was about to withdraw her palm.


    Suddenly, a tremendous force surged from the fist, a force she couldn''t resist.


    With a "crack," her arm bone snapped, followed by the force surging into her body.


    The black-robed woman couldn''t even cry out before feeling her organs shift!


    She spat out a mouthful of blood, her face turning ashen, and fell straight down.


    Damn! How could this woman be so fragile, like paper?


    Huang Ye looked incredulously at his fist, having used a short-range force technique.


    It was a modern martial art, and he didn''t expect it to have such an effect, making the black-robed woman cough up blood.


    In the instant their fist and palm met, they were indeed evenly matched.


    But as the black-robed woman withdrew her strength to attack again, Huang Ye''s short-range force was unleashed.


    The black-robed woman effectively took the combined force of both, without any defense, and naturally couldn''t withstand it.


    Huang Ye walked to the black-robed woman''s side, coldly watching her, his hand trembling slightly.


    He tried to stop the trembling, but it was futile; it wasn''t his hand shaking, but his heart.


    Though it was unintentional, he had killed someone.


    In two lifetimes, this was his first time killing, leaving an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    The woman''s face veil was stained with blood, her eyes closed, and her breathing shallow.


    Huang Ye felt a bit regretful; he had intended to capture her and ask some questions, but now that was impossible.


    He didn''t even know her cultivation level, making the trap pointless.


    Support us at .


    Taking a deep breath, the trembling lessened, and he stepped forward to remove the black veil.


    The woman''s appearance was decent, around thirty, showing she was a beauty in her youth.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, staring blankly at Huang Ye.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to," Huang Ye said instinctively.


    "You... you..." The woman only managed two words before her head tilted, and she passed away.


    Huang Ye scratched his head, bewildered by the situation.

 Chapter 26 – Plan failed

    Let''s see if there''s any clue on her. After searching for a while, he found a pouch and a dagger in her arms.


    Opening the pouch, there were a few silver notes inside, totaling about six hundred taels, along with some loose silver coins, and nothing else.


    Damn it, not even an ID. I don''t even know who I killed.


    And these silver notes, they have a mark on them, a stamp in the lower right corner, probably a personal name stamp¡ªWu Jiang.


    Huang Ye dejectedly stuffed the silver notes back into the pouch. Wu Jiang was likely the City Lord''s name, so these notes were probably useless.


    The dagger''s sheath was quite exquisite. He gently pulled out the dagger, and it gleamed with a cold light.


    This dagger isn''t bad. He pocketed the loose silver and the dagger, put the pouch back, and looked at the body, feeling a bit troubled.


    Should I bury her? But without tools... Forget it, I''ll just find a discreet place to leave her.


    He glanced around and saw a dense bush behind a big tree. Grabbing the woman''s body, he was about to throw it in.


    Just before he did, his eyes caught sight of a black ring.


    What is this ring for? Could it signify something? Better keep it for now.


    He slipped off the ring and tossed the body into the bush, then leaped into the mansion.


    With a few more leaps, he was back at the door. He gently pushed it open and slipped inside the house.


    "Is that you, young master?"


    "Yes!"


    Qing''er immediately lit the lamp.


    Seeing Huang Ye unharmed, the two women rushed over and hugged him tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "We were worried about you, afraid you''d encounter danger."


    "Young master, that woman didn''t hurt you, did she?"


    "You underestimate me too much. Such a minor character couldn''t possibly harm me," Huang Ye boasted shamelessly.


    "Young master, that woman wasn''t a minor character. She was someone close to the City Lord, surely she had some skills."


    Find the original at " ".


    "Could you really beat her?"


    "I should be able to."


    "What do you mean by ''should''? Once you fight, there''s bound to be a winner."


    "We did fight, but she seemed to underestimate me, and I wasn''t sure of my own abilities."


    "So we only exchanged one move."


    "Then you must have won and scared her off."


    "Not exactly."


    "What do you mean?" the two women asked in unison.


    "We only exchanged one move, and she died!"


    "Ah!" the two women exclaimed in surprise.


    "Young master, you''re amazing!"


    "I''m a bit confused myself. I punched her, she struck me with her palm, and when our fist and palm met, it was evenly matched, but I used the inch force to attack her internally."


    "I didn''t expect her to be so fragile, unable to withstand the inch force''s impact."


    "Ah! Is that the inch force from the Wing Chun you taught us?" Yue''er asked.


    "That''s right, it''s the inch force."


    "Inch force is so powerful, I never imagined," Qing''er marveled.


    "She didn''t expect me to exert force at such a short distance, giving me an opening."


    "In a real fight, it would be hard to kill her in a short time." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh! I wanted to capture her and ask some questions, but she couldn''t speak anymore."


    "I don''t even know her combat strength, it was a wasted fight."


    The two women exchanged glances.


    "We didn''t find anything useful on her either."


    "I officially announce that our first plan ended in failure," Huang Ye said dejectedly.


    "Young master, failure is the mother of success. We can''t really say it was a failure."


    "At least the first half was successful, it was just at the last moment you accidentally killed her," Qing''er consoled.


    "That''s right, sister is correct. I think the young master at least proved his combat strength is formidable."


    "To easily kill someone close to the City Lord, you must be on par with those three Martial Kings."


    "Perhaps, but not knowing my own combat strength is still dangerous."


    "There''s a saying, ''Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.'' We don''t even know our own strength, so we''ll make mistakes in judging our opponents."


    "This is a world where the strong prey on the weak. One wrong step could cost us our lives."


    "You''re right, young master, but we''re still in the dark. No one knows our strength has increased."


    "Even if someone wants to deal with us, they won''t send strong people. We just need to gradually find ways to test our strength."


    "Qing''er, tomorrow, ask those guards about the martial artist realms and what each realm can achieve."


    "Also, find out about the ''Jade Maiden Heart Sutra.''"


    "They probably haven''t practiced the techniques in it, but I feel that technique is strange. Practicing it in reverse can turn it into an immortal technique."


    "Alright, I''ll go tomorrow. Young master, let''s practice!" Qing''er looked at Huang Ye eagerly.


    "Yes, let''s continue practicing. As long as we become strong, nothing can stop us."


    The familiar sounds of practice echoed from the small courtyard.


    Early the next morning, Huang Ye heard a commotion from the mansion.


    The two women tidied up and left the courtyard separately.


    Before long, they both returned.


    "Young master, the disappearance of that woman last night has alarmed the guards. They''re searching everywhere."


    "What did you do with her body?"


    "I just threw it in the dense forest behind. If they find it, they can take care of her burial."


    "That''s good. No one knows you killed her anyway."


    "Young master, will they go after my family because you killed that woman?" Yue''er asked worriedly.


    "Silly girl, with her dead, your family might be safer."


    "She probably arranged the assassination, and only the mastermind and she herself knew about it."


    "Whatever methods that woman used, the mastermind might not even know."


    "Now that she''s dead, the assassination plan will definitely change."


    "That''s a relief," Yue''er said, gently patting her chest.


    "Don''t be too happy yet. If there''s a new plan, you''ll still be their first target."


    "Ah, why is my fate so bitter?"


    "There''s no choice. Everyone in the mansion knows Qing''er''s feelings for me, so they definitely won''t target her."


    "For now, you''ll stay with me at night, so they won''t have a chance to find you."


    "I understand. The young master means if they can''t find me, they can''t use my family to threaten me."


    "Qing''er, am I right? This girl is quite smart."


    "The young master has the best judgment," Qing''er said, already admiring Huang Ye wholeheartedly.


    "You two just need to keep disguising yourselves."


    "We still don''t know who the mastermind is. Although this woman was close to the City Lord, it doesn''t necessarily mean she was acting on his orders. It could also be one of the wives."


    "We haven''t found any clues from the information gathered these past few days, so we''ll have to find the answer slowly."


    "We should prepare a few plans. The first is to simply run away."


    "Although this plan can avoid some risks, where would we go? Would we be hunted down? The path ahead is uncertain."


    "If I were alone, it wouldn''t matter, but with you two, the dangers of the martial world are still hard for you to handle."


    "In theory, staying in the City Lord''s mansion is the safest, so I still want to survive here."


    "The second plan is to announce that I''ve regained my senses, bringing the conflict to the surface."


    "Right now, my actions are limited, and it''s inconvenient to do anything. Once I''m back to normal, I can handle many things myself."


    "We''re all cultivators now. Honestly, we don''t know what level we''re at, what the techniques can achieve, or what level we can reach."


    "Although we''ve been cultivating recently, our progress has slowed, indicating that our techniques have issues."


    "To enhance our strength, we must learn more about cultivation."


    "We can''t find any reference materials here, so I want to go to a real Immortal Sect to learn, and once I find the right path, I''ll come back to teach you."


    "Moreover, I feel my strength has increased, and in the future, when we engage in dual cultivation, it will greatly enhance your strength."


    "Young master, we want to go with you."


    "No, you''re too weak. At most, you can spar with those guards."


    "We''re not afraid to die!" Yue''er said.


    "Even if you''re not afraid, I am. If I take you with me, I''ll have too many concerns."


    The two women felt a tremor in their hearts, sensing Huang Ye''s sincerity.

 Chapter 27 – A stone stirs up a thousand waves

    "Yue''er, the young master is right. If we go with him, we''ll just be burdens. Not only won''t we be able to help, but we might also drag him down."


    "Yes, although not having me by your side might affect your cultivation, we still don''t know if this method will cause problems in the future."


    "Fortunately, you can absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth on your own. Just cultivate slowly."


    "So before I leave, I must clear the crisis here so you can live peacefully."


    "Young master, I feel we now have some ability to protect ourselves, at least enough to fight those guards."


    "No, you are now cultivators, your status is different from theirs. The Martial King is definitely a threat to you."


    "There''s no need to fight them to the death. Although I don''t have concrete evidence, your lifespan is already much longer than ordinary people."


    "How long do ordinary people live here?"


    "The longest-lived grandmother in the City Lord''s mansion is over sixty, and that''s about the average lifespan."


    Qing''er replied.


    "Well, since the average lifespan is 60 years, you should live at least 80 years now, and as your cultivation deepens, your lifespan will continue to increase."


    "Young master, is that true?" Yue''er asked happily.


    "It must be true."


    "Young master, if we can really live that long, we''ll definitely age. Will you abandon us then?" Qing''er asked softly.


    "Silly girl, how could I abandon you?"


    "Moreover, as our abilities improve and our lifespan extends, your aging will surely slow down."


    "If you take those immortal pills that preserve beauty, you''ll remain youthful forever."


    "Ah! That''s wonderful, then we won''t worry about the young master abandoning us."


    Huang Ye felt a bit exasperated. How did he leave such an impression on them?


    "Qing''er, why do you always say I would abandon you?"


    "Young master, I''ve heard that many wealthy families have numerous wives and concubines. Many of our maids marry into these families as concubines."


    "The lucky ones have fewer concubines, the unlucky ones have many."


    "Sister Chen, who married last year, became the eighteenth concubine."


    "They receive some favor when they''re young, but once they age, they''re not even as good as the old servants in the mansion."


    "Then why marry into those families? Isn''t it better to stay here?"


    "Very few maids stay in the mansion unless someone protects them. Once they get a bit older, they''re dismissed."


    "I grew up in the mansion, and grandmother treated me well, so I had the chance to stay."


    "Like Yue''er, who was bought halfway, she has to marry once she''s older. Actually, marrying out is just a nicer way of saying being sold."


    "No wonder you''ve been worried I''d abandon you. Alright, no need to worry anymore. We''re cultivators, different from them."


    "Young master, we''ll go out again to see if there''s any new information."


    "Alright, be careful, no need to deliberately inquire."


    Not long after, Qing''er returned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young master, the woman''s body has been found. I heard the City Lord is furious and swore to catch the murderer. The whole city is now under lockdown."


    "Oh! It seems this woman held a significant place in the City Lord''s heart."


    "I once overheard that besides the visible defenses, the City Lord''s mansion also has hidden guards."


    "That woman is likely connected to those hidden guards."


    "Probably, but it doesn''t matter now. The body has been found, so I don''t have to bury it."


    "When Yue''er returns, we''ll proceed with the second phase of the plan."


    "Young master, are you ready to wake up now?"


    "Yes, staying passive in this small courtyard is not an option. Once I''m awake, those who covet me will start to act."


    "Our time is precious, we can''t waste it playing guessing games with them."


    "We''ll deal with whatever comes our way. As long as I show strong power, even if you two are weaker, they won''t dare touch you."


    Not long after, Yue''er returned. She hadn''t heard any useful information either.


    She didn''t know many people in the mansion, so she just wandered around eavesdropping on conversations.


    The three of them conspired throughout the night and finally settled on an action plan.


    Seven days later, news spread among the servants that the Third Young Master, who had been in a coma for seven years, had begun to wake up.


    He could engage in simple conversations and, with assistance, could walk.


    The news quickly reached everyone in the mansion.


    "Mother, have you heard the news? The third one woke up."


    "It''s not just hearsay, I''ve already sent someone to investigate. That boy really woke up, and Qing''er is helping him walk in the courtyard."


    "Who would''ve thought that after being in a stupor for seven years, he could wake up? We underestimated him, thinking he''d be like this for life. But a miracle happened."


    "What should we do?" the Second Young Master asked.


    "Knowing your father''s character, if that boy truly wakes up, he''ll definitely return the Huang family''s assets to him when he comes of age, or else his reputation will suffer."


    "How much will he give him?"


    "How much? You should ask how much we''ll have left."


    "What! Does the Huang family have that much property?"


    "What kind of property does your father have? The Huang family was once extremely wealthy, just with few descendants."


    "After his father died, because your father adopted him, all the Huang family assets were entrusted to us."


    "Your father relied on these assets and his own strength to ascend to the City Lord''s position."


    "And with your father''s support, these assets grew even larger."


    "But the majority of these assets still belong to the Huang family."


    "What! Will he ask father for these assets once he wakes up?"


    "He probably doesn''t know, but your father will definitely give them to him, or else he''d be impeached by the noble families."


    "Father is the City Lord and a Martial Emperor, can''t he suppress these noble families with force?"


    "You fool, if he forcibly suppresses them and someone informs the Immortal Sect, none of us will survive."


    "The Immortal Sect? Isn''t our elder brother in the Immortal Sect?"


    "Nobody knows where that Immortal Sect is, and he hasn''t returned in over twenty years since he left."


    "These noble families don''t care about him, and they have the moral high ground."


    "Will the Immortal Sect intervene in our affairs?"


    "They won''t care about small matters, but they''ll definitely step in for major issues. They need to ensure their region remains stable."


    "Why hasn''t your father changed the Huang family''s assets to our Wu family, and why hasn''t that boy taken the Wu surname? It''s to avoid leaving a stain."


    "No wonder father used spiritual medicine and sought divine doctors back then. What do we do now?"


    "That boy miraculously survived back then, and now he''s waking up just as he''s about to come of age. Heaven is truly unfair to our Wu family."


    "Mother, should we find someone to deal with him?"


    "Deal with him? Where?"


    "I don''t know either!"


    "You fool, if something happens to him in the mansion and your father finds out, you''ll be the first to be punished."


    "Really? But I''m his own son."


    "Being his own son is useless. If your father''s reputation is ruined, how can he continue to command the city as the City Lord?"


    "I understand now. To eliminate the threat, we either let him remain foolish or deal with him outside."


    "Finally, you''re getting it. You''re grown up now. I didn''t care how unruly you were before, but if you continue, even the fourth one will surpass you."


    "We need to think of a plan, consider every detail, and ensure nothing goes wrong."


    "The First Madam and Third Madam are probably also plotting. They won''t watch the assets go to that boy."


    "Should we discuss with them?"


    "Discuss? You might as well call Uncle Wu to discuss."


    "For matters like this, everyone acts on their own. No credit for success, and no benefit if we fail."


    "I understand, Mother. I''ll take my leave and find someone to discuss a plan."


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Remember, the fewer people who know, the better. And if the person who acts succeeds, they must be silenced."


    The news of Huang Ye waking up shook the City Lord''s mansion like an earthquake.


    With the Black Robe Woman incident unresolved, the mansion was now even more turbulent.

 Chapter 28 – The supporting actors are great

    Huang Ye was currently cultivating with the two women.


    They planned to wait for a chance here. To be a good hunter, one must have some capital.


    The greatest capital was to enhance their strength.


    After nine breakthroughs, Huang Ye''s speed indeed slowed down.


    Even with his day-and-night diligence and the two women taking turns, the effect was not obvious. It had been seven or eight days without a breakthrough.


    The two women also stagnated after three breakthroughs. Although all three felt that the speed of absorbing spiritual energy hadn''t slowed, the results were minimal.


    Huang Ye understood that they had likely reached a bottleneck.


    In cultivation, the higher the level, the more spiritual energy of heaven and earth is required.


    From reading novels in his past life, he knew that a major realm was a hurdle that required a certain level of comprehension to break through.


    Minor realms also had hurdles, appearing every three or four levels. Qing''er and Yue''er seemed to be at such a hurdle now.


    Having undergone two Primordial Yin nourishments, he had broken through more minor realms than they had.


    At this stage, they could only rely on techniques and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for cultivation, with too few methods.


    He envied those who, after transmigrating, had awesome systems that gave daily gifts and rewards for completing tasks.


    His own system was almost useless for immortal cultivation, storing only knowledge, and modern at that, which was practically useless.


    Some people had incredible luck, constantly obtaining spirit stones, spirit herbs, and spiritual medicine as cultivation resources.


    Leveling up was as simple as eating and drinking, picking up spirit stones while walking, and finding spirit springs in any mountain stream.


    But here he was, stuck in this place with nothing, assassinated at the start, and traps everywhere.


    If not for the changes in his physique due to transmigration and accidentally cultivating immortal techniques, he would be an ordinary person.


    Damn it, without comparison, there''s no harm. Damn you, heavens, I thank your ancestors for eight generations.


    He dared not say these curses aloud, only muttering them in his heart. Angering the heavens might bring heavenly lightning.


    That afternoon, an old man came to the small courtyard.


    "Hello, Uncle Wu!" Qing''er bowed and greeted.


    "Hehe, hello Qing''er. Congratulations, the young master is finally awake. Now you can truly warm his bed."


    Qing''er''s face flushed; the old man''s words were too blunt.


    "By the way, how is the young master?"


    "You should go in and see for yourself." With that, she let Uncle Wu into the room. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uncle Wu entered and saw Huang Ye sitting in a wheelchair, holding a fruit plate, eating grapes.


    His movements were slow and stiff.


    "Hello, young master!"


    Huang Ye looked blankly at the old man, then turned to Yue''er beside him.


    "Young master, this is Uncle Wu, the steward of the mansion."


    Huang Ye slowly turned his head, "Wu, Uncle Wu, hello!"


    "Young master, please don''t call me that, it really humbles this old servant. Just call me Old Wu." Uncle Wu bowed.


    "Old, Old Wu!"


    "Young master, when you see this old servant in the future, just call me that!"


    "Qing''er, it seems the young master is in good condition after waking up. How is his walking?"


    "Yue''er and I can help him walk a few steps. He seems unsteady, but the young master improves every day. It won''t be long before he''s back to normal."


    "Good, then help him walk often. I''ll find a doctor to take a look."


    "We asked the young master, and he said there''s no need for a doctor. He feels he''s recovering quickly."


    "That''s good. I''ll go back and report to the master."


    "By the way, the master instructed me to have nutritious soup prepared for the young master each time."


    "I''ve already instructed the kitchen. You can go there to get it when needed."


    "Thank you, Uncle Wu!"


    "Thank me for what? You should thank the master. He was very pleased to hear the young master had woken up."


    "But he''s busy with official duties, so he sent me to check first."


    "Then I''ll thank the master on behalf of the young master."


    "Young master, I''ll take my leave. Please rest well."


    Huang Ye ignored him, staring intently at Qing''er, a drop of liquid slipping from his mouth.


    Steward Wu bowed and exited.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    Hearing Steward Wu''s footsteps leaving the courtyard, Huang Ye refocused his gaze.


    "You two did quite well as extras."


    "Extras? What''s that?"


    "Extras are background actors, supporting roles."


    The two women were still confused. The young master''s language was strange after waking, full of new terms.


    "Young master, should we retrieve the soup the master arranged?"


    "Of course, retrieve it."


    "But we can''t determine if it''s poisoned."


    "I know. I''ve heard silver needles can test for poison. Prepare some silver needles."


    "Young master, you''re definitely in danger now. How about we taste the food first? If it''s safe, you can eat it."


    "Hehe, we won''t eat it either. I''ll go out at night to get food."


    "Young master, since that woman died, the guards have increased patrols. The dense forest is surely unsafe. We should be cautious."


    "No worries, I can avoid them. I have sharp ears and keen eyes, easily spotting their positions."


    "By the way, are there any guard dogs in the City Lord''s mansion?"


    "Young master, it seems there aren''t."


    "Are there people in the city who keep dogs?"


    "Some wealthy families keep dogs for protection, but it''s rare."


    It seems keeping pet dogs isn''t popular here. There won''t be any Golden Retrievers, Poodles, or Samoyeds.


    To test if the food is safe, it''s best to have animals for experiments. There certainly aren''t any lab mice here.


    "Does no one keep pets here?"


    "Pets? Does the young master want to use animals to test the food?"


    "Exactly!"


    "I heard some people keep pets, like three-horned cats or three-eared rabbits."


    "Three-legged cats? Aren''t cats supposed to have four legs?"


    "Young master, the three-horned cat refers to the horns on its head, not its legs. It''s called that because it has three bumps on its head."


    "Uh, misunderstood."


    "See if you can find such pets and bring a couple back."


    "If our food is highly toxic, silver needles can detect it."


    "But for slow-acting poison, silver needles might not work. These animals might."


    "Young master, we don''t eat the mansion''s food, so why test it?"


    "I want to know if someone is poisoning us, to see what methods they''re using against me."


    "Understood, know your enemy and yourself, and you''ll never be defeated." Qing''er finally showed some insight.


    "Exactly, that''s how we lure the snake out of its hole. Plus, we might have leverage against them in the future."


    "Young master, leave it to me. I''ll go get it!" Qing''er volunteered.


    With that, she hurried out.


    By evening, seeing Qing''er return, Huang Ye felt a surge of emotion.


    "Qing''er, did you go to the market?"


    "Young master, I had no choice. After searching everywhere, I only got these two creatures."


    "Well, you''re talented!"


    "Young master, these aren''t ordinary chickens and ducks. They''re battle chickens and battle ducks!"


    "They''re great at fighting!"


    "Uh!" Huang Ye was speechless. Damn, I wanted animals to test for poison, not for fighting. Your understanding is a bit ahead of the curve.


    Looking closely at the two creatures, they were indeed different from ordinary chickens and ducks, their four small eyes glaring fiercely at him.


    Fortunately, they were in a cage, or the two would charge out.


    "Leave them in the courtyard. How long they live depends on their luck."


    Qing''er carried the cages out. If this girl dressed as a man, others would surely think she was some rich playboy.


    But buying these chickens and ducks seemed pointless, especially the chicken, which could even eat the five poisons, naturally immune to poison.

 Chapter 29 – Filled with intrigue

    As night fell, a shadowy figure appeared in the courtyard.


    The figure leaned against the nearby wall, listening to the sounds outside. After standing still for the time it takes a stick of incense to burn, he leaped away in a different direction.


    This direction wasn''t the same as the previous exit from the mansion, indicating that his small courtyard was already being watched.


    Judging from the breathing he heard, there were two people. These two were definitely not patrolling guards, as guards wouldn''t stay in one place without moving.


    The fixed sentry here was undoubtedly meant for him.


    Whether they were here to protect him or monitor him was still unclear.


    For now, he ignored them. With their level of skill, they wouldn''t notice his departure.


    After bypassing the two, he didn''t rush to leave. The rotation method within the mansion had certainly changed.


    Qing''er was no longer suitable for gathering information, so he needed to explore some patterns himself to make his actions more convenient.


    He spent a full two hours investigating, and the general pattern was clear to him.


    Outside the mansion, the dense forest also had mobile sentries, with guards patrolling roughly every half hour.


    After leaving the mansion, Huang Ye went straight to an inn, ate and drank his fill, and packed enough food for three people for three days before returning.


    He tossed the food to the two women, who were indeed hungry, each grabbing a roast chicken to gnaw on. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huang Ye left the small courtyard again, this time targeting his so-called Second Brother.


    Although he wasn''t sure of his own combat strength, based on his previous ability to kill a woman with one move, he felt he was at least on par with a Martial King.


    That woman, being close to the City Lord, was at least at the peak of a Martial Master, and being a Martial King wouldn''t be surprising.


    Huang Ye believed she was more likely a Martial King. After all, he was a cultivator, and based on the sound of his previous breakthrough, he should be at the ninth level of some realm.


    He should be able to match a Martial King. His first clash with the woman should have been evenly matched.


    By this calculation, he should be able to handle the three Martial Kings in the City Lord''s mansion.


    However, he couldn''t contend with the City Lord, who was a Martial Emperor. Fortunately, he was only going to investigate, so being cautious should suffice.


    He cautiously made his way to the Second Young Master''s courtyard. Luckily, the guy wasn''t asleep, and the room was still brightly lit.


    Listening closely, the sounds inside were familiar, with a rhythmic pattern.


    This guy, with his frail body, was still tireless. Truly impressive.


    Unable to hear anything useful in this situation, he was about to leave when he suddenly saw a figure darting over. Huang Ye quickly crouched down.


    The figure didn''t enter the Second Young Master''s room but hid in the shadows, listening to the sounds inside.


    Interesting, who was this person? Were they here to eavesdrop or to assassinate?


    Huang Ye quietly observed the figure.


    The newcomer listened for a full quarter of an hour before getting up to leave.


    In the faint light, Huang Ye caught a glimpse of his appearance¡ªit was an old man.


    Judging by the sly smile on the old man''s face as he left, he seemed to have achieved some devious goal.


    Could it be that the Second Young Master''s indulgence was orchestrated by someone? Just to deplete his body.


    That seemed pointless. Such depletion might only shorten his life, and if he had enough supplements, he could recover in the future.


    After the old man left, Huang Ye didn''t follow. Judging by the old man''s speed, his strength was definitely not weak.


    He was much stronger than those guards, even stronger than that woman.


    If it weren''t for his ability to see behind him, the old man could have approached without being noticed.


    Who would have thought that this small City Lord''s mansion was filled with intrigue?


    Thinking carefully, this old man must be a Martial King. He came to find out what the Second Young Master was doing.


    Judging by his lecherous expression, he was likely an enemy rather than a friend of the Second Young Master. The saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend was nonsense.


    This old man might very well be his enemy too. There were three Martial Kings in the mansion, and if this old man was one of them, he was likely aligned with the Third Madam.


    Now that he was clear-headed, if he could see these three people, he could naturally sort out their relationships.


    No, the old man was investigating the Second Young Master without taking any action. His purpose might just be to investigate. Would he come to investigate his place too?


    At this thought, he couldn''t help but worry. The old man was powerful, and he didn''t know if the two women could keep up the act.


    When he left, he instructed the two to lie down after eating, and Qing''er was to deliberately breathe heavily.


    The guards certainly wouldn''t notice, but this old man was much stronger than the guards.


    He quickly flew back to the small courtyard, slowing down as he approached, observing and listening carefully with each step.


    Damn it, the old man was crouched on a shadowy wall, eavesdropping.


    You old bastard, how dare you eavesdrop on my courtyard.


    No, he had to get rid of him. The two women were just actors; they could fool him for a short time, but not for long.


    After surveying the area, he had an idea. He saw a bird''s nest in a tree not far away. Having good eyesight was indeed useful.


    With a gentle flick of his finger, a stream of spiritual energy shot from the Shaoshang acupoint at his fingertip. This was the Six Meridian Divine Sword he learned from the System.


    However, it was slightly different from the technique recorded in the System. The System described using inner strength to unleash the Six Meridian Divine Sword, but he had no inner strength and could only rely on the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    Due to the different driving methods, its power was less than that driven by inner strength.


    Fortunately, it still had some effect. The bird''s nest was disturbed, and a pair of sleeping crows immediately flew up, the male crow cawing twice.


    The old man, who was eavesdropping, became alert and quickly flew away from the courtyard wall.


    Moments later, Huang Ye slipped into the room.


    Two pairs of big eyes stared at Huang Ye, who gestured for silence and slipped into the bed.


    Before long, the sound of clothes rustling outside was heard.


    It took half an hour before it quieted down.


    "Young Master, what happened outside?"


    "An old man was eavesdropping outside just now, but I scared him away."


    "Ah! Why would an old man have such a hobby?"


    "This kind of hobby knows no age," Huang Ye replied ambiguously.


    "Have you seen the three Martial Kings in the mansion?"


    "We don''t know who the Martial Kings are. Although they have residences, they don''t have servants, so no one knows what they look like."


    Huang Ye described the old man''s appearance, but both women said they hadn''t seen him.


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]"


    After pondering for a moment, Huang Ye decided not to dwell on the issue.


    Now that he was clear-headed, he could walk around the courtyard. If he encountered them, he would naturally recognize them.


    Previously, the First Madam didn''t allow him to leave the courtyard, but now there was no reason to restrict him.


    "Qing''er, tomorrow morning, go ask the First Madam and say I want to stroll outside the courtyard. See how she reacts."


    "Okay, I''ll go first thing in the morning."


    "Alright, let''s continue our practice!"


    The two women immediately helped Huang Ye undress.


    After a night of intense practice, by dawn, the three of them were not at all fatigued from the sleepless night; instead, they were full of energy.


    This reverse cultivation technique was truly miraculous. Now that the two women had only reached the third level, all three of them had greatly benefited.


    The only discomfort was that the two women constantly suppressed their voices.

 Chapter 30 – The System also has a temper

    Qing''er brought back some decent news. The First Madam allowed Huang Ye to walk around near the small lake, but he was still not permitted to enter the areas belonging to the City Lord and his wives.


    Huang Ye understood this as a prohibition against entering the City Lord''s area, with the others being incidental.


    These people had their own agendas, and sending Qing''er to ask was just a way to test the waters.


    The two girls pushed Huang Ye to the lakeside. When they reached the covered walkway, they helped him walk along, stumbling here and there.


    As expected, they hadn''t been there for even the time it takes to burn a stick of incense when the Second Young Master and his group arrived as promised.


    The Second Young Master watched Huang Ye from a distance, his expression shifting unpredictably.


    Ever since he heard the news of Huang Ye''s awakening, he felt a heavy pressure.


    After discussing with his mother, he realized the situation was more complicated than he thought.


    He had brainstormed with a few advisors, but due to increased security in the manor, they had to abandon their plans.


    He regretted not acting sooner, and last night he vented his frustration wildly.


    "Young Master, if nothing else works, we could arrange for an assassin to kill him," one of his subordinates suggested.


    "That''s nonsense. Don''t you think I know that? With the current security in the manor, how could an assassin get in?"


    "Young Master, what I mean is to find an assassin among the guards."


    "Foolish! If we recruit from the guards, outsiders will definitely know we''re behind it."


    "Even if it succeeds, Father will have to give an explanation to the outside world for fairness, and I''ll be the first to be blamed."


    "It''s not just me who''s troubled; Father is too. He''s about to come of age, and if he leaves here, he''ll definitely take a large portion of the assets with him."


    "That can''t be right. If he leaves, he''ll be all alone, and there will be no shortage of people eyeing his wealth. He won''t be able to hold onto it!"


    "What do you know? If he leaves, with Father still around, who would dare seize his assets unless Father is no longer the City Lord?"


    "Young Master, could we bribe his maid?"


    "Given the current situation, that''s the best approach, but that Qing''er is a stumbling block."


    "She''s been with him since childhood, never leaving his side. We''ll have to bribe another maid."


    "Go investigate that maid''s situation first, and once you have all the details, consider how to proceed."


    "Yes, I''ll handle it right away."


    The Second Young Master led his group towards the covered walkway.


    From afar, he waved and called out, "Third Brother, Third Brother!"


    The two girls had no choice but to stop when they saw him.


    "Greetings, Second Young Master!"


    Huang Ye looked at Qing''er with a slightly dazed expression.


    "Young Master, is this your Second Brother?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Se... Se... Second Brother..." Huang Ye said with a hint of confusion.


    "Qing''er, it seems my brother is recovering well; he can even call people now."


    "What... What... What is it?" Huang Ye continued.


    All the onlookers tried hard not to burst out laughing.


    "Young Master, Second Brother is not a thing; he''s a person," Qing''er retorted unceremoniously.


    The Second Young Master almost twisted his nose in anger, but he couldn''t find a reason to blame her.


    He thought to himself, "You little brat, I''ll turn you into a thing sooner or later, and as for you, little girl, I''ll make sure you suffer in the future."


    The Second Young Master approached Huang Ye, and the two girls immediately helped Huang Ye retreat.


    "You two don''t need to be afraid; I just want to get closer to him."


    "Thank you, Second Young Master, but our Young Master is still a bit shy."


    "No worries, he''ll get used to it over time."


    However, the two girls didn''t heed the Second Young Master''s words and simply helped Huang Ye onto a wheelchair.


    Seeing the Second Young Master still approaching, Qing''er stepped between them and gave a slight bow.


    "Second Young Master, our Young Master is tired and needs to go back. We won''t trouble you further."


    The little girl stood firmly, and seeing her like this, the Second Young Master couldn''t force his way through.


    He said reluctantly, "Alright, I''ll chat with him next time. I hope he can come out again."


    The two girls didn''t respond, and Huang Ye didn''t even look at him, his eyes fixed on the direction of the small lake, as if this Second Brother didn''t exist.


    The Second Young Master wished he could kick the wheelchair into the lake, but he wasn''t foolish.


    "Let''s go!"


    The group left, led by the fuming Second Young Master.


    "Young Master, that Qing''er is indeed very protective. Should we target her family?" Advisor A suggested.


    With a "smack," a loud slap landed unceremoniously on Advisor A''s face.


    "Idiot! Those maids who enter the manor from a young age have little affection for their families. Use your brain more."


    Advisor A looked down, not saying a word, while Advisors B, C, and D secretly laughed.


    On the way back, Huang Ye was still thinking about the mysterious old man from last night. The Second Young Master was nothing to worry about.


    The old man''s sudden departure last night surely left him suspicious.


    Today''s high-profile discharge was to let all parties know that although he was somewhat awake, many memories were missing, and his ability to act hadn''t recovered.


    It was to create a smokescreen for the mysterious old man, making him lower his guard.


    Qing''er was very excited in the back. Collaborating with Huang Ye to subtly undermine the Second Young Master just now was very satisfying for her.


    Now that the Young Master was awake, it felt like she had a backbone, no longer afraid of these buzzing flies.


    "Sister, you should still be careful. I noticed the Second Young Master looking at you with evil intent."


    "It''s fine. We''re cultivators too. I feel my strength has been improving rapidly lately. If he dares come, even his lackeys would be courting death."


    "Yes, yes, when the time comes, we''ll take him on together. I also want to test my abilities."


    "Yue''er, we should spar in the room. The techniques the Young Master taught us will definitely feel rusty if we don''t practice them in real combat."


    "Alright, let''s spar when we get back."


    "Qing''er is right. It''s a pity we''re always being watched outside. Practicing in the courtyard would be better."


    "Young Master, the close-combat techniques you taught us are enough to keep us busy for a while."


    Huang Ye didn''t pay attention to how the two girls discussed their practice. They were still too weak. They could handle small fry, but if a real expert came, he''d have to rely on himself.


    The mysterious old man from last night made him stay on high alert; he couldn''t guarantee he could defeat him.


    He had only stepped onto the path of immortality because of the strange techniques, but his actual combat power was still unclear.


    Now, even one old man''s strength wasn''t weak. If three or four came, escaping safely would be a problem.


    And Qing''er and Yue''er, if he ran, they''d surely be captured.


    So without a foolproof plan, he had to continue playing the fool.


    Damn System, you give me a bunch of modern stuff, making it impossible to find a standard for enemies. What''s the use of having you around?


    [Ding, who says I''m useless? You just don''t know how to use me. Complain again, and I''ll go on strike.]


    The System sensed Huang Ye''s dissatisfaction and was also angry!


    Damn, you have a temper now, Huang Ye thought, speechless.


    [Ding, I''m very powerful. Although I know little about cultivation, my learning ability is extremely strong. As long as you provide a lot of knowledge, I can help you analyze, judge, and summarize.]


    "Oh, can you modify techniques then?"


    [Ding, that''s not difficult. As long as you have detailed reference books, the System can calculate more accurate methods.]


    Reference books! Damn, do you think this is school? With reference books?


    [Ding, even without reference books, I can still calculate, but there will be many answers, and I won''t know which is more accurate.]


    Huang Ye thought for a moment, realizing this function might actually be useful.


    He had reverse-cultivated to the fourth level of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra. If the System could really calculate, it would be better than his blind attempts.


    For the full version, visit [ ].


    The first three levels seemed to have good effects when reverse-cultivated, but progress slowed at the fourth level. He felt the reverse cultivation might not be accurate, so he hadn''t attempted the fifth level.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the first level of a technique, and you calculate the second level."


    [Ding, no problem. As long as you have reference materials, I can definitely calculate it.]


    "Reference materials, my foot! If I had them, why would I need you to calculate?"


    The System remained silent!

 Chapter 31 – Rest assured, we will definitely satisfy you

    Huang Ye entered all the techniques of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra into the System, then also entered the first layer of the reverse cultivation technique.


    "Alright, this first layer technique is what I derived by reversing the first layer of the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra."


    "Originally, this was a technique for women, but somehow it''s turned into a Dual Cultivation technique."


    "The woman who practices Dual Cultivation with me will also greatly benefit. Try to deduce the second layer."


    [Ding, the documents provided by the host are too few, the deduction time will be very long.]


    "Enough, stop whining, just deduce it, only the second layer."


    [Ding, rest assured, host, I will definitely satisfy you.]


    A day later, Huang Ye saw a document appear on the System''s desktop. Upon opening it, there were over a thousand chapters.


    Each chapter was a deduced second layer technique, with each chapter having over two thousand words.


    The most bizarre part was that this wasn''t the end; the last page boldly stated, "To be continued!"


    "Damn, are you GPT-4.0? What''s the use of generating so many techniques?"


    [Ding, that 4.0 you mentioned is nothing in my eyes, not humanized at all, and can''t deduce techniques.]


    [Look how amazing I am, deducing over a thousand in one day, and the speed will only increase. In ten days, I can deduce at least a hundred thousand.]


    "Stop, are you out of your mind? I only need one."


    [Ding, that''s not possible. Your instruction was to deduce techniques, and only one isn''t precise.]


    "Fine, stop the instruction, wait for my new command."


    [Ding, deduction stopped. Host, I deduced five more just now, need an update?]


    "No need!" Huang Ye said angrily.


    [Ding, the System detects the host is irritable, irrational, lacks patience, and is at risk of going astray.]


    Huang Ye was already fed up with this AI. He found a key phrase from his reverse cultivation of the second layer and searched through the thousand chapters.


    Seeing the search bar empty, Huang Ye felt a chill in his heart. He entered another phrase, still no match.


    Huang Ye''s heart sank; this System was a fraud.


    It had promised satisfaction, yet it couldn''t deduce anything useful, what a disgrace.


    Dejectedly, he entered the second layer technique into the System.


    "System, I''ve given you the second layer technique too, forget what you deduced before, and deduce the third layer based on these two layers."


    [Ding, rest assured, host, I will definitely satisfy you.]


    Huang Ye waved his hand, feeling hurt by that promise.


    The System got busy again.


    A day later, Huang Ye saw another document. Upon opening it, there were again over a thousand chapters. Your deduction speed is really something.


    Huang Ye repeated his method, entering two key phrases from the reverse cultivation of the third layer. To his surprise, he found one phrase that matched his method.


    But aside from that one phrase, the rest was completely different.


    Driven by curiosity, he entered a few more phrases.


    He found another matching phrase, but again, the rest was a mess.


    With no other choice, he entered the third layer technique and let the System deduce the fourth layer, receiving another promise of task completion.


    Huang Ye was numb; the impression of the System being a fraud was deeply ingrained.


    The reason he continued to let the System deduce was that he thought it might as well keep busy, so it wouldn''t become a dumb System in the future.


    The next day, casually opening a new document, Huang Ye miraculously found only a hundred chapters this time. Although it was still "to be continued," the deduction speed had noticeably slowed.


    Opening the first chapter, Huang Ye read it carefully, then read the second chapter. He didn''t dare look at the following chapters, fearing it would disrupt his thoughts.


    These two fourth-layer techniques contained some phrases that indeed gave Huang Ye some insights.


    Interesting, it seems this System does have the ability to deduce.


    It''s just that due to the lack of literature in this area, the deduced results are so varied.


    He also noticed a difference: at this layer, the techniques provided a general direction.


    Explore the extended edition on pawread dot com.


    And the paths in these two chapters were different; one hinted at the orthodox path of immortality, while the other leaned towards the demonic path.


    But neither mentioned the path of Dual Cultivation.


    A full-text search revealed no mention of Dual Cultivation.


    Could it be that the System considers Dual Cultivation taboo and thus doesn''t deduce such techniques?


    Never mind, in the future, collecting more cultivation literature might indeed lead to a miracle from the System.


    Of course, he couldn''t rely entirely on the System; sensing his body''s condition was still up to him, combining both would make the techniques more perfect.


    No one is perfect, and techniques can''t be flawless either.


    Being able to continue practicing is good enough; Huang Ye still had high expectations for this set of techniques.


    Starting with it could lead a few ordinary people onto the path of cultivation, which was no ordinary feat. He had read many fantasy novels before but never one where ordinary people could become immortals en masse.


    Usually, the protagonist would forcibly walk the path of immortality through various fortuitous encounters, something that couldn''t be replicated.


    It seemed the Jade Maiden Heart Sutra itself had some merit, but being a technique for women, the guards couldn''t practice it after obtaining it.


    However, judging from the text of the Sutra, it indeed belonged to techniques that cultivated one''s own abilities. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was confirmed when he entered the Sutra into the System, which judged it as such.


    Thus, the System''s deductions of reverse cultivation techniques resulted in all sorts of strange conclusions.


    What troubled Huang Ye was how to obtain more cultivation literature; only by venturing out could he have the chance to acquire it.


    "Qing''er, recently, you should visit the guards more often and strategically inquire about cultivation knowledge."


    "Okay, that''s easy to ask about, but I''m afraid they might not know much either."


    "Even a few words would suffice; we''re just preparing for the future."


    "Right now, we''re like blind men feeling an elephant on the path of cultivation, needing to learn more about various aspects."


    "Young master, what does ''blind men feeling an elephant'' mean?" Qing''er asked, puzzled.


    Huang Ye didn''t explain what an elephant was; it was unclear if such an animal even existed in this world.


    "It means that although we''ve stepped into the realm of cultivation, what we see is too fragmented, so our progress has noticeably slowed."


    Qing''er looked at Huang Ye in confusion; the young master''s explanation seemed off.


    She had heard of fortune-telling, and indeed many fortune-tellers were blind, but this explanation didn''t relate to fortune-telling at all.


    Never mind, she would just follow the young master''s instructions.


    The next afternoon, Qing''er returned.


    After listening to Qinger''s account, Huang Ye gained some understanding of this world''s cultivation knowledge.


    It turned out that immortals rarely stayed in mortal cities due to the lack of Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth.


    Low-level cultivators could barely manage, but high-level cultivators rarely resided in mortal cities.


    However, this wasn''t absolute; some cultivators hid in mortal cities to avoid disasters.


    But cultivation texts were hard to come by in mortal cities; only by joining an Immortal Sect could one possibly see them.


    And the nearest cultivation sect was thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 32 – Martial Arts Academy

    Qing''er mentioned a place that piqued Huang Ye''s interest.


    In this world, there are cities of various sizes. Besides the Immortal Sects, there are also martial arts sects and factions. Unlike the Immortal Sects, these martial arts sects are mostly located within mortal cities.


    Huang Ye had seen such sects in martial arts novels. Even in his previous life, there were some martial arts sects like Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and Qingcheng, but these sects were all established outside the cities.


    What truly intrigued him was another place¡ªthe Martial Arts Academy.


    The Martial Arts Academy was initially founded by martial artists without a sect. Due to its advanced philosophy, the academy''s scale continued to expand, and its model was replicated.


    Like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, they kept emerging in various cities.


    Many martial artists from different sects also joined the Martial Arts Academy because the martial arts knowledge taught there was more systematic and comprehensive, and it didn''t matter if you had a talent for martial arts or not.


    As long as you had money, you could go there to study. Even if you weren''t a genius, having studied at the Martial Arts Academy was like being gilded.


    Since there was profit to be made, the City Lords of various cities naturally wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. The government also invested in the Martial Arts Academy to earn money together.


    The city''s functional departments and some family forces also liked to select talents from the Martial Arts Academy.


    Because the people there, unlike sect martial artists, were more reliable to use.


    Gradually, the Martial Arts Academy became the largest force besides the City Lord.


    During its development, some City Lords wanted to fully control the Martial Arts Academy.


    This led to conflicts between the two sides, and slowly, the Martial Arts Academy formed a coalition-like force.


    This made the Martial Arts Academies in various places more stable. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the story can be summarized in a few sentences, this development process took over twenty thousand years to stabilize.


    Brother Xu told Qing''er that the place in the city most likely to obtain Immortal Sect techniques was the Martial Arts Academy.


    Because the Martial Arts Academy also had a youth class, many wealthy families sent their children to the academy at a very young age.


    In each youth class, there were also students with the aptitude for cultivating immortality who were taken away by people from the Immortal Sects.


    So the Immortal Sects and the Martial Arts Academy always maintained an exchange, and there might be introductory immortal cultivation techniques there.


    Huang Ye also learned that the cultivation system here was different from his previous life. The guards knew that the initial stage of cultivation was called the Initial Yang Realm, followed by the Primordial Yang Realm, but they didn''t know what came after.


    In the novels of his previous life, the stages mentioned were Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Elixir, Elemental Infant, Divine Transformation, Void Refinement, Great Ascension, and Tribulation Crossing.


    Some authors also wrote about methods like Bone Refinement and Blood Refinement.


    However, these stages were just imaginary and had no practical significance.


    How many stages there were and how much longevity one could have, only by entering an Immortal Sect could one know, but Huang Ye wasn''t concerned about these.


    To access the premium content, go to [ ].


    He wanted to know what stage he was at, what combat power he had, and how he compared to a Martial King. Only by knowing this could he decide his next step.


    Immortal techniques were undoubtedly powerful, but whether they could quickly enhance his strength to compete with a Martial King who had trained for decades, he wasn''t sure.


    The prodigies in novels always consumed heavenly materials or spiritual pills, while he had only cultivated a Dual Cultivation technique, so there was definitely a gap.


    The Martial Arts Academy was a good choice. If he could go there to study and find low-level immortal cultivation techniques, it would be a treasure.


    "Qing''er, is it difficult to join the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Young Master, it''s not difficult. Brother Xu said that as long as you have silver taels, you can join. If you go, the Martial Arts Academy will definitely welcome you with open arms."


    "Qing''er, you misunderstood. I meant the difficulty in terms of money."


    Qing''er was taken aback. This shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    "Young Master, you can ask the City Lord for money."


    "Hehe, given the current situation, I don''t want to ask him for money."


    "I have over a hundred taels here. I don''t know if it''s enough, but you can take it all."


    Huang Ye thought for a moment. It seemed he needed to recover quickly so he could go to the academy.


    The matter of avenging the former host could wait. If he had the ability, he would do it; if not, there was no point in worrying about it.


    Although he heard that not avenging the original host might affect his mental state for cultivation, he hadn''t noticed any impact yet, and there was no sign of the original host''s memories returning.


    If he could never recover them, even better, then he wouldn''t have to worry about the original host''s matters.


    "The matter of going to the academy can wait. I need to speed up my recovery. Only by returning to normal can I go to the academy."


    The next morning, outsiders saw that Huang Ye was already able to walk with the help of one person, and he walked more smoothly.


    Two days later, Huang Ye no longer needed assistance to walk, although he walked a bit slowly and his body wobbled a little.


    A week later, Huang Ye could finally walk normally.


    The news of his rapid recovery reached various forces, and few in the City Lord''s mansion were happy.


    The three madams, of course, were not pleased, and the siblings all looked gloomy and uneasy.


    Previously, they had looked down on this fool, but now seeing him recover quickly after waking up, and learning some information from their mother, they were naturally not happy.


    Because what he was fighting for wasn''t the position of the family head, but most of the family''s wealth.


    "Master, you should think of a way. Seeing him getting better day by day, if he really demands the family assets at the coming-of-age ceremony, what will be left for our Wu family?" the First Madam said.


    "It doesn''t matter what is left. Since the heavens allowed him to suddenly wake up at this time, it is the will of heaven."


    "If he really does that, we can only comply with his wishes, and it would also be my way of fulfilling my promise to my brother."


    "But if he leaves the Wu family with the assets, your position as City Lord might not be secure."


    "I will talk to him and see if he can stay. After all, I was a close friend of his father, and I raised him."


    "When he was severely injured back then, I spared no effort to save his life."


    "If he understands what I say, that''s good, but the coming-of-age ceremony will surely attract attention unless he voluntarily acknowledges the unity of the Wu and Huang families at the ceremony."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go ask him and explain the pros and cons."


    "If I am not the City Lord, it will be difficult for him to protect the family business alone. I just don''t know if his intelligence has fully recovered."


    "I asked his maid Yue''er, and she said that boy''s intelligence is also recovering quickly, but he can''t remember things from his childhood."


    "As long as he''s not a fool, he should understand what I say. Alright, you don''t need to worry about this matter, I have my own plans."


    The next day, Huang Ye met his adoptive father, tall and imposing, exuding an aura of authority.


    Following behind City Lord Wu were two others, whose auras were not weak either.


    During his time out of the hospital, Huang Ye had seen several guards, and their auras were much weaker than these two.


    These two should be two of the three Martial Kings, but both were middle-aged, not the old man he saw that night.


    Huang Ye didn''t know if this City Lord could detect his aura, and he had no way to conceal it.


    He could only disperse all his aura, pressing the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth he had cultivated during this time firmly into his Dantian, as did Qing''er and Yue''er.


    Judging by the City Lord''s expression, it seemed he hadn''t noticed anything unusual about him.


    Huang Ye could only consider himself lucky. Perhaps because his cultivation system was different from martial arts, he hadn''t been discovered.


    At least when Qing''er went to the guards to gather information, she used this method, and the guards hadn''t detected her cultivator''s aura.

 Chapter 33 – Speak frankly and openly

    "Huang Ye, I''ve been swamped with official duties lately and haven''t been able to visit you."


    "I heard you''ve regained consciousness and can move around again. I''m really glad."


    "Saving you back then was the right decision. I can finally face my brother with a clear conscience."


    Huang Ye glanced at Qing''er.


    Qing''er quickly introduced, "Young Master, this is your godfather, the City Lord."


    "Hello, Godfather!"


    "Mm!" City Lord Wu''s eyes were slightly moist.


    This novel is available on ". sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good child, good child."


    "Godfather, Qing''er told me that you spared no effort to save me. I will always remember this kindness."


    Huang Ye couldn''t quite tell if the City Lord''s emotions were genuine or if he was just a superb actor.


    "Silly child, we''re family, no need for formalities. Your parents are gone, so you''re my own son now. The Huang family''s assets will be returned to you during your coming-of-age ceremony."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. Assets? From what the City Lord said, it seemed his parents left him some assets.


    How much are these assets worth? Would taking them away significantly impact the City Lord''s family? If so, the whole storyline becomes clear.


    No, he couldn''t demand these assets now, nor could he ask how much they were worth. He understood the principle of "a man without a crime, but possessing a treasure invites trouble."


    After a quick mental calculation, he had a plan.


    "Godfather, the family business isn''t important to me. I''m just grateful to be awake."


    "Besides, I don''t know how to manage these assets. There''s no need to return them to me."


    "My current plan is to recover fully and, while I''m young, focus on martial arts. I want to become a martial arts expert like you. It''s more prudent for you to manage the family business."


    "Haha, I can manage it for you, no problem. But during your coming-of-age ceremony, by tradition, it must be transferred to your name. Otherwise, people will talk, and it will be hard to convince them."


    "Godfather, I don''t understand these matters. You decide, and I''ll follow your arrangements."


    "As long as you don''t make me manage those assets, I''m not interested in business. I just hope to become a martial arts expert like you."


    "It''s good that you have such a passion for martial arts. I''ll think about finding a master for you."


    "Godfather, I''ve heard there''s a Martial Arts Academy where I can study martial arts. Once I''m better, I''d like to go there."


    "Mm, that''s a good idea. Once you''re recovered, I''ll arrange it for you."


    "By the way, you''re almost of age. By tradition, you should marry and have children. I''ll have your aunt find some suitable noble ladies for you."


    "Godfather, that''s not necessary. I''ve just woken up and am only thinking about the path ahead, not marriage and children. Having these two maids to care for me is enough."


    "Alright, there''s no rush. If either of the maids bears your child, they can become concubines, and we can decide on a main wife later."


    Qing''er and Yue''er immediately lowered their heads, their faces burning.


    They were both puzzled. Despite their frequent intimacy, neither of them had shown any signs of pregnancy.


    Their expressions didn''t escape the City Lord''s notice. How did this young man, just awakened, manage to win over these two maids? Could he be a womanizer?


    "Alright, I''ll be going now. Rest well, and once you''re better, I''ll arrange for you to go to the Martial Arts Academy."


    "Thank you, Godfather. Take care."


    City Lord Wu left the courtyard with his two attendants.


    "What do you think?"


    "City Lord, I think the Third Young Master is in good condition. His aura is stable, not like someone who has just recovered from a long illness."


    "Indeed, I felt the same. His speech was clear and coherent."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect him to be in such a state. Do you think he''s genuinely interested in martial arts?"


    "Whether true or not, since he wants to go to the Martial Arts Academy, there''s no harm in letting him."


    "He''s about to come of age. Even with intense training, reaching the Martial King realm is difficult."


    "Sigh! It would be great if that''s truly his intention."


    "What do you mean, City Lord?"


    "The reason he spoke so clearly today was to convey that he''s fully recovered."


    "He didn''t mention how he became foolish, which means he already has suspicions. By giving up the family business, he''s avoiding further trouble."


    "He''s smart. Learning martial arts is for self-preservation."


    "He declined my offer to find him a master and chose the Martial Arts Academy instead, suggesting he doesn''t even trust me and wants to leave here temporarily."


    "That can''t be. You saved him from the brink of death."


    "Haha, if you were in his position, you''d be suspicious too."


    "City Lord, I think it''s more dangerous for him to go to the Martial Arts Academy."


    "If he wants to go, let him. None of my wives are easy to deal with. Let''s see how his fate unfolds."


    "Sigh! I''ve brought trouble upon myself," the City Lord muttered.


    "It''s not your fault. No one expected him to suddenly recover at this critical moment."


    "Fortune or misfortune, it''s hard to tell. We''ll take it one step at a time," the City Lord said helplessly.


    "City Lord, perhaps we should act first to avoid bigger trouble."


    "Fool! I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Say it again, and don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    With that, he vanished, flying out of the mansion.


    The two attendants exchanged glances. The City Lord''s words were too profound for them to grasp his intentions.


    If they acted rashly, they''d bear the responsibility if things went wrong.


    For now, they''d stay put. Competing for favor was one thing, but risking their lives wasn''t worth it. Better to play it safe.


    They made a show of saying goodbye and returned to their quarters, each with their own thoughts.


    Huang Ye was also deep in thought. The City Lord''s visit was proper, like an elder visiting a recovering junior.


    His words and actions were flawless.


    Huang Ye knew that even with his two lifetimes of experience, he couldn''t match such a cunning old fox.


    To become a City Lord, one must have a sharp mind.


    Fortunately, the City Lord agreed to his request.


    Going to the Martial Arts Academy would distance him from the City Lord, eliminating a major threat for now.


    He could handle Martial Kings, but he didn''t believe he could contend with a Martial Emperor like the City Lord, given his short training period.


    Unless he obtained a super-powerful system, his current trashy system was hopeless.


    By expressing disinterest in the family business, he gave the City Lord peace of mind, reducing the likelihood of murderous intent.


    He didn''t expect the City Lord to believe him, but he was being truthful.


    He had no interest in the Huang family''s assets.


    As a cultivator, he should have broader horizons.


    Even if he wanted to make money, with the system, there would be plenty of ways.


    In those transmigration novels, the protagonist could become a tycoon just by making soap.


    He had a modern system capable of building planes and cannons.


    Now, he just needed to find cultivation manuals at the Martial Arts Academy, which was his main focus.

 Chapter 34 – Fox Charming First Madam

    "You two extras didn''t perform well just now." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master, who knew the City Lord would say that suddenly?"


    "Hehe, I''m not blaming you, just reminding you to be careful."


    "Sometimes a single expression or movement can alert those with ill intentions, and the consequences can be severe."


    "If the City Lord is the mastermind and knows the black-robed woman assigned you the assassination task, your behavior just now clearly showed your allegiance to me. How would the City Lord interpret this?"


    "Ah! Young Master, now that you mention it, I am indeed in danger."


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I''m talking about the worst-case scenario."


    "Even so, he won''t harm you because you are already mine, and he won''t easily make a move against me, at least not here."


    "Young Master, isn''t it dangerous for you to go to the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "No matter how dangerous, I must go. We are cultivators. Without the heart to forge ahead and the courage to face danger, we will never become immortals."


    "Young Master, we understand. Rest assured, we won''t hold you back."


    "Prepare yourselves. We don''t yet know the situation at the Martial Arts Academy or if we can bring maidservants. If not, you will have to stay here. I will ask the City Lord to let you stay with me forever."


    "Even if I go to the Martial Arts Academy and learn ways to enhance our strength, I will come back to teach you."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. We are not weak now. At least we can handle those guards."


    "Focus on your studies at the academy. We will take care of ourselves."


    "Your strength has indeed improved, but I am still worried, especially about that Second Young Master. He has always harbored ill intentions towards Qing''er."


    "Such a person won''t change even if he hits a wall. In my absence, he will find ways to get to you."


    "So be cautious. Be wary of the food in the mansion. Avoid eating if possible, and if you must, take turns eating to ensure one of you stays alert."


    "I will find time to bring you food."


    "Young Master, it doesn''t matter if we eat or not. Even if we don''t eat for two or three days, we don''t feel hungry. We just want to cultivate."


    "Hehe, you two little gluttons, don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re well-fed when I return."


    "By the way, he might use drugs like aphrodisiacs."


    "If he really resorts to such means, pretend to be poisoned simultaneously. He will definitely come."


    "Then, catch him off guard and restrain him. As long as he''s alive, even if guards are with him, they won''t dare to act rashly."


    "Do you mean to take him hostage, Young Master?"


    "Exactly, a living hostage is valuable. Your original low status might make you hesitate when acting, which is a grave mistake."


    "Remember, once you act, don''t hold back, or you''ll harm both others and yourself."


    "We understand."


    "Sigh! It would be best if the academy allowed maidservants, saving us trouble, but that''s unlikely."


    "Indeed, many who go to the academy are from wealthy families. Allowing servants would cause chaos."


    "I hope to find cultivation materials soon to quickly enhance our strength."


    "You will succeed, Young Master," the two women said in unison.


    Huang Ye smiled wryly. He wanted success too, but it was too difficult. The techniques calculated by the System were too risky to practice now.


    He could only continue familiarizing himself with the first three layers of techniques, making minor improvements at most. Without cultivation techniques as a reference, he dared not attempt major changes.


    He had tried practicing the fourth layer before but gave up due to poor results.


    "Come on, let''s continue cultivating!"


    The three continued their practice together.


    Seven days later, Huang Ye called Steward Wu and asked him to inform the City Lord that he had recovered and wished to study at the Martial Arts Academy.


    The City Lord''s efficiency was unquestionable. That afternoon, Huang Ye received a notice from the Martial Arts Academy to report the next day.


    As expected, the enrollment instructions mentioned that servants and maidservants were not allowed in the academy.


    News of Huang Ye going to the Martial Arts Academy quickly spread among the various factions in the mansion.


    These factions immediately became busy, starting to devise plans targeting Huang Ye.


    Huang Ye didn''t bother to investigate; it was pointless with so many involved.


    The only way was to treat everyone as an enemy and be on guard.


    Before leaving, Huang Ye paid a visit to the First Madam.


    Seeing this elegant and noble woman, Huang Ye thought to himself that she had maintained herself well.


    She must be over fifty, yet she looked no more than thirty.


    Her delicate face, slightly plump figure, and dignified appearance exuded an extraordinary aura.


    The only flaw was her slightly upturned eyes, giving her a somewhat seductive look.


    But there was something strange about her; when she looked at him, a glint appeared in her eyes.


    The glint carried a hint of greed and allure. Damn, could this old woman be...


    It seemed the First Madam''s background was not simple. Giving birth to a chosen one was no coincidence.


    The First Madam was also taken aback seeing Huang Ye, not expecting the adopted son who became foolish seven years ago to regain his handsome demeanor.


    Two years ago, he was still crooked and slanted. How could he change so drastically?


    Huang Ye explained his intentions to the First Madam.


    The First Madam pondered for a moment.


    "I understand your thoughts. Qing''er has always been with you, so she can stay in your courtyard."


    "But that small courtyard only needs one maid. Let''s transfer Yue''er to Jiang''er''s place first."


    "When you return, I''ll arrange a new maid for you."


    Jiang''er was his so-called Second Brother, whose full name was Wu Jiang, and Huang Ye naturally couldn''t agree.


    "Madam, according to the mansion''s rules, Yue''er should be transferred."


    "However, Yue''er has already shared a room with me. She is officially my maid, so transferring her to Second Brother would be inappropriate."


    "Oh! Yue''er has shared a room with you?"


    "Yes, both Qing''er and Yue''er have shared a room with me, and I don''t plan to take any other maids."


    "Father told me that the Huang family has some legacy businesses he wants to hand over to me, but I''m not interested in commerce."


    "I''ve already told Father that he should manage the businesses, and I just want to focus on martial arts. The Huang family''s businesses should be enough to support the two of them, so I ask for your understanding."


    "Hehe, Ye''er, there''s no need to be so formal. We took you in as a son, so we''re family, and there''s no such thing as whose business it is."


    "Since Yue''er has shared a room with you and is no longer a virgin, it''s indeed unsuitable to send her elsewhere."


    "Both she and Qing''er can stay with you. If they become pregnant, they can be taken as concubines."


    Seeing that his goal was achieved and he had asserted his claim over Qing''er and Yue''er, Huang Ye didn''t want to linger.


    The First Madam''s gaze had a wolfish hunger, like a big bad wolf eyeing a little white rabbit, making him uncomfortable.


    Though there was no blood relation, they were a generation apart, and being coveted by this old woman was certainly not a good thing.


    "Madam, you are wise. In that case, I shall take my leave."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. I have more to say to you," the First Madam said in a soft, alluring voice.

 Chapter 35 – Return to the Academy

    "Do you have any instructions, First Madam?" Huang Ye asked nervously.


    "Ye''er, you''re not young anymore. You''ll be an adult next year."


    "The news of your recovery has spread. It''s likely someone will come to propose marriage soon. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Is this seductive woman trying to test my intentions?


    Just as Huang Ye was about to respond, a servant reported that the Second Madam had arrived.


    The First Madam hesitated for a moment but then signaled the servant to invite the Second Madam in.


    Huang Ye finally felt relieved. With an observer present, the First Madam should calm down a bit.


    After the Second Madam entered, the two women exchanged insincere greetings.


    Huang Ye looked at the Second Madam, who appeared to be in her forties. She was past her prime, her looks not as good as the First Madam''s, and she seemed much older.


    "Are you Ye''er?" the Second Madam asked, sizing up Huang Ye.


    "Second Madam, yes, I am."


    "You''re quite handsome. There will surely be many suitors in the future."


    "First Madam, Second Madam, I have no plans for marriage and children at the moment."


    "I''ve just woken up and will be reporting to the academy tomorrow. I want to take advantage of my youth to learn as much useful knowledge as possible, so I can help my foster father in the future."


    "Alright, since you''ve decided, I''ll turn down those marriage proposals."


    "That''s all I have to say. Just visit here when you''re free. Second Madam, do you have any advice?"


    Visit? Visit my foot. If I come again, you might just eat me alive.


    "I have nothing to advise. Ye''er, your Second Brother is usually arrogant and unambitious."


    "If he does anything wrong, be more forgiving. Although you''re not blood brothers, you live under the same roof. When he becomes the family head, he''ll need your support."


    Huang Ye looked speechlessly at this old woman. Damn, are you some kind of old fairy, even more shameless than the First Madam?


    "Don''t worry, Second Madam. I''ll be at the academy tomorrow, so it will be hard to run into Second Brother. Just advise him not to be arrogant towards my two maids."


    The Second Madam was stunned. This kid has grown bold, just waking up and already speaking so boldly.


    Does he really think he can take away the Huang family''s assets? This guy doesn''t know his limits. Sooner or later, he''ll have a day to cry. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand what you said. Alright, you can leave now," the Second Madam said irritably.


    Huang Ye bowed and took his leave of the two madams.


    "Sister, what do you think of this kid?"


    "What I think doesn''t matter. His awakening seems to threaten your son."


    The Second Madam smiled bitterly, "Sister, your position as the mistress of the City Lord''s mansion is unshakable. No one dares to touch you, but I''m not so lucky."


    "Seeing how ambitious this kid is, Xiao Jiang''s position might be threatened in the future."


    "And if he ever decides to establish his own household and really takes away the Huang family''s assets, our Wu family can''t bear it."


    "You''re right. I wonder how sincere he was with his words just now."


    "I think he''s just pretending to be indifferent about the assets, but he''s already made plans."


    "Going to the academy is just to avoid the spotlight. He''ll probably come back unexpectedly during the coming-of-age ceremony and catch us off guard."


    "You don''t need to sow discord. We have no feelings for him. His father was my husband''s brother, not mine. Let''s each find our own way."


    The Second Madam glanced at the First Madam, thinking, you witch, don''t think I don''t know about your dirty deeds.


    In the worst case, we''ll part ways in the future. If my lineage doesn''t benefit, you won''t have peace either.


    "I understand, Sister. I''ll head back now."


    "Yes, I''m tired too. I need to go back and rest."


    The Second Madam stood up, gave a slight bow, and took her leave of the First Madam.


    As soon as she turned around, her face, which had been full of smiles, immediately turned gloomy. Tired, my foot. You''re probably off to find some man to enjoy yourself with.


    Despite her anger, she still envied the First Madam. Although she was seven years older, she looked ten years younger.


    Now, the City Lord doesn''t even share a room with her, but he still often shares a room with the First Madam. It must be because she frequently seeks out young men for nourishment.


    The First Madam dares to do it, but she doesn''t. The First Madam has a son who''s a chosen one, which only turns her resentment inward.


    Her own son, on the other hand, is disappointing, causing trouble every day. She thought there was no competition, so she didn''t discipline him strictly.


    Now, Huang Ye''s awakening has shattered her plans.


    All her resentment naturally fell on Huang Ye. He wasn''t exactly an innocent bystander, but he was certainly upgraded by the Second Madam.


    Early the next morning, Huang Ye left the City Lord''s mansion for the first time during the day. His two maids accompanied him to the gates of the Martial Arts Academy before returning.


    Looking at the majestic gates of the Martial Arts Academy, he couldn''t help but reflect on his past life at that mediocre university.


    We are ", find us on google.


    He never expected to enter an academy again. Even if this academy isn''t Ivy League, it could at least be considered a top-tier institution.


    He must acquire cultivation techniques here.


    Two tall and strong men stood guard at the academy gates, swords at their waists, glaring at every student entering and exiting.


    If there had been guards like these at the gates of his previous life¡¯s university, no one would have dared to skip class.


    There weren''t many people entering or exiting. Huang Ye swaggered inside.


    "Stop, what are you doing here? This isn''t a place where just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can enter," one of the men shouted, his voice loud enough to startle Huang Ye.


    "Why are you shouting? Trying to show off your loud voice? I''m a student here too, it''s my first day."


    The two men exchanged glances. If he was really a student starting midway, he might have some connections, and they couldn''t afford to offend him.


    But this guy''s outfit didn''t look the part.


    "A student? Dressed like that, you dare to pretend to be a student? I think you''re trying to sneak in and steal skills."


    It wasn''t the man''s fault for misunderstanding. Huang Ye was wearing a simple coarse robe today.


    The two maids had prepared a brocade robe and jade belt for him, but he refused.


    It wasn''t that he disliked flashy attire, but he felt he shouldn''t be too ostentatious. People in the mansion would surely be watching him.


    If he was too showy, it would make people think he valued wealth too much and liked to flaunt himself.


    He had seen many such examples in his past life, even some famous people who were heavily in debt but still lived in luxury.


    After hearing Huang Ye''s explanation, the two maids agreed it made sense. The young master even paid attention to such details, which made them admire him even more.


    "Heh, who said you have to wear silk and satin to school? I prefer coarse clothes. Is that against school rules?"


    The two men were taken aback by Huang Ye''s retort. This kid''s outfit was plain, but his tone was extraordinary.


    Moreover, his aura wasn''t weak. The two exchanged another glance and decided to lower their stance.


    "Do you have an admission letter?" one of the men asked.


    Huang Ye took out the notice he received yesterday and handed it over.


    Huang Ye? None of the major families had the surname Huang. He might be a relative of some family.


    The two checked the notice and found it to be genuine.


    "Alright, you can go in," the man returned the notice to Huang Ye.


    "Brother, where do I report once I''m inside?"


    "Normally, it''s the Academic Affairs Office," he said, pointing to a three-story wooden building not far away.


    "That''s the Academic Affairs Office."


    "Thank you!" Huang Ye cupped his hands in gratitude.


    Just as he was about to enter the academy, he heard a voice calling from afar, "Young Master Huang, Young Master Huang!"


    In a few leaps, the person arrived at the school gate.


    Seeing the newcomer, the two men immediately bowed in respect.


    The newcomer waved his hand.


    "Young Master Huang, forgive me for being late in welcoming you."


    The two men were startled, cold sweat breaking out on their backs.


    Damn, who is this guy really, that even the head of the Academic Affairs Office calls himself a humble servant? Good thing we didn''t make things difficult for him earlier.


    At the same time, they worried for the students in the academy. This one is clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    With this outfit, he was bound to be bullied in school. Those school bullies would surely get a taste of their own medicine.


    Huang Ye looked blankly at the middle-aged man. He couldn''t discern his cultivation level.


    The man''s speed just now was impressive, not inferior to his own.


    "May I ask, who are you?" Huang Ye scratched his head and asked.


    "I am Zhou, the head of the Academic Affairs Office at the Silver Moon City Martial Arts Academy. The notice in your hand was issued by me."


    "Greetings, Head Zhou!"


    "Young Master Huang, please follow me inside. I''ll explain the academy''s situation to you, and then you can decide where to start your studies."


    "That sounds good. I really don''t know where to begin."


    As they walked through the campus, Huang Ye learned about the various disciplines offered by the academy.


    The academy primarily trained martial arts talents, but it also had some non-martial disciplines.


    For example, mystical arts, mechanics and arithmetic, medical healing, military tactics, logistics, and supply.


    Martial arts were divided into several sub-disciplines, such as internal skills, external skills, martial techniques, and hidden weapons.


    Once inside, students could choose different disciplines or study multiple disciplines simultaneously.


    After completing each discipline, they could participate in academy-organized assessments. Passing these assessments would earn them certificates.


    With an academy certificate, they could hold positions in some public departments.


    Of course, the final decision on positions still depended on one''s cultivation level. These certificates mainly helped with non-martial disciplines.


    Huang Ye also learned about the academy''s accommodation and dining regulations.


    It was a world driven by money; everything required silver taels.


    His wallet was currently thin, so he needed to be frugal.


    He finally settled on a four-person dormitory, decisively giving up on a two-person room.

 Chapter 36 – Immensely beneficial

    Huang Ye finally asked the question he was concerned about after understanding these trivial matters.


    "Head Zhou, does the academy have a library?"


    "A library? You mean a place where books are stored, right?" Head Zhou''s comprehension was quite good.


    "That''s right, a place where you can read and borrow books."


    "In the academy, this place is called the Scripture Repository, but you can''t enter it freely. You need to exchange points for reading time."


    "Oh, can the time be exchanged with silver taels?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, it must be with points."


    "How do you earn points?"


    "There are many ways to earn points. The simplest is attending classes, but the points earned from attending classes are minimal."


    "To earn more points, one way is to take on tasks from the Task Office, and another is through groundbreaking innovations."


    "The first method is relatively easier. You can go to the demon beast mountains outside the city and hunt demons and monsters to earn points."


    "If you can capture demons and monsters lurking within the city, you''ll earn even more points. However, it''s dangerous, and you might lose your life."


    "The second method of groundbreaking innovation is very difficult, and few succeed. Generally, students don''t choose this way."


    "There are also other ways to earn points. The academy allows students to compete with their points."


    "Thank you for the information, Head Zhou."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome, young master. It''s nothing. You''ll learn all this after staying here for a while."


    "Do you have any subjects you wish to study, young master?"


    "Do you have any good suggestions, Head Zhou?"


    "For us martial artists, the foundation lies in internal skills. As long as your internal skills are profound, improving other abilities becomes easier."


    "Alright, I''ll start with internal skills."


    "By the way, my elder brother is a cultivator. Do they also study internal skills?"


    Huang Ye deliberately asked this question.


    "Your elder brother is different from us martial artists. He is a cultivator. Cultivators absorb the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, while we martial artists harness our own potential. The two cannot be compared."


    "In the initial stages, martial artists can still compete with low-level cultivators, but once at the advanced stages, the gap between them widens rapidly."


    "Oh! Does the academy have such techniques?"


    "That, I don''t know. I''m only in charge of academic affairs. Even if there are, we martial artists can''t cultivate them. Becoming a cultivator requires talent."


    "Someone like your elder brother, a chosen one with the aptitude for immortality, stands out even among the Immortal Sects, while we ordinary people don''t even have the qualification to cultivate."


    As they talked, they walked to a majestic hall.


    Inside the hall, dozens of students were attending a lecture given by an unremarkable old man.


    Seeing Head Zhou arrive, the old man stopped his lecture and glared at him.


    Huang Ye saw Head Zhou smile at the old man and lightly touch his own arm.


    "Young master, please go in. I won''t enter. You can buy the teaching materials directly from the instructor."


    With that, he disappeared in a flash.


    Uh, that speed was much faster than before. It seems this old man has quite a temper, and Head Zhou is clearly afraid of him.


    Huang Ye casually walked into the hall. The students, noticing the old man''s unusual behavior, turned to look at Huang Ye.


    But they didn''t even catch a glimpse of Head Zhou, thinking Huang Ye had come alone.


    Huang Ye glanced around. There were quite a few students here.


    They varied in age, mostly boys, with only a few girls scattered among them.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Student Huang Ye."


    "Find an empty seat and listen to the lecture. After class, come to me to purchase the teaching materials."


    "Yes!" Huang Ye randomly found an empty seat and sat down.


    The old man continued his lecture, explaining how to gather True Qi into a single line for attack.


    After listening for a while, Huang Ye felt the old man''s teaching was quite good.


    Although it was completely different from his own cultivation method, the old man explained it in detail.


    How to gather Qi, how to condense it, how to focus it into a single point for release, and he even provided several examples, making it easy to understand.


    Initially, Huang Ye wasn''t interested in the internal skill teachings, following Head Zhou''s suggestion just to keep up appearances.


    Unexpectedly, the old man''s teachings were truly valuable. Previously, he had attempted to simulate the Six Meridian Divine Sword using Spiritual Energy.


    He managed to make it look decent, but its power was mediocre.


    At the time, he hadn''t studied the internal skill heart techniques of the Six Meridian Divine Sword, thinking True Qi and Spiritual Energy were completely different and there was no need to learn internal skill heart techniques.


    After listening to the old man''s lecture, he realized his understanding was completely wrong.


    Whether it was the True Qi within the body or the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, the essence of forming an attack within the body was the same; only the power released was different.


    The Six Meridian Divine Sword he executed was merely a superficial imitation, not even a tenth of the power of True Qi.


    Compared to a true Spiritual Energy attack, it was worlds apart. If the Six Meridian Divine Sword released fire elements, its power could increase a hundredfold.


    But the Spiritual Energy he absorbed was a mix of various elements, and the five elements inherently counteract each other. Releasing such a hodgepodge would deplete his energy before even hitting the opponent.


    This realization made him feel his understanding of martial arts was still too shallow, and he should really study more.


    Even without immortal cultivation techniques, some martial arts knowledge could still be beneficial for cultivation.


    Especially the True Qi application methods taught by the old man today, which were immensely beneficial to him.


    "System, how does the old man''s True Qi application method compare to the martial arts knowledge you have recorded?"


    [Master, I think the old man''s teachings are excellent, more precise than the knowledge I have.]


    [The martial arts knowledge I recorded lacks understanding of many principles and is analyzed based on literal meaning. The old man teaches the essence, and his martial arts level is clearly much higher.]


    Hearing the system''s assessment, Huang Ye knew his judgment was correct.


    "You should listen more too. It might help when deducing techniques in the future."


    As Huang Ye was engrossed in communicating with the system, he suddenly sensed something coming at him and instinctively wanted to dodge.


    But at the last moment, he refrained from dodging because he saw what it was¡ªa small piece of stone chalk.


    "Pop!" The stone chalk hit him squarely on the head.


    Though small, it left a small bump on his head.


    "Hahaha!" The students burst into laughter.


    Huang Ye looked at the old man with a face full of grievance.


    The old man glared with wide eyes, "You little rascal, daydreaming on your first day of class. What, am I not teaching well?"


    "Teacher, you misunderstood. I was just contemplating what you were explaining. I listened to your teachings attentively."


    "Teacher? What''s that supposed to mean? Are you calling me old?"


    Huang Ye was taken aback, remembering this wasn''t the school from his past life. The title Head Zhou used earlier seemed to be ''instructor.''


    "Teacher, you misunderstood. In my hometown, we call teaching elders ''teacher.'' It''s the same as ''instructor.''"


    "What nonsense! Here, you should use the local terms. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, understand?"


    "Understood, I''ll gradually adapt."


    "You said you were listening attentively. What was the last sentence I just said?"

 Chapter 37 – Mockery

    This was no challenge for Huang Ye. He hadn''t actually listened to the old man''s last sentence, but he had the System.


    The System recorded every word the old man said, not only with visuals but also automatically generated subtitles.


    Huang Ye immediately had the System replay it and then answered perfectly. In his excitement, he almost read out the punctuation marks generated by the AI.


    Seeing that Huang Ye''s answer was flawless, the old man couldn''t find fault with him.


    "Sit down. Note down anything you don''t understand, focus during the lecture, and think about unresolved questions after class."


    Huang Ye sat down with a gloomy expression. He didn''t mind getting hit, but being mocked by everyone made him feel very uncomfortable.


    As a cultivator being laughed at by a bunch of ordinary people, if he were to become a revered deity in the future and other immortals learned of his embarrassing past, it would be a huge disgrace.


    He was actually conflicted about how to survive in the academy, as he still didn''t understand it well.


    The students here were too weak; he didn''t even have the desire to bully them.


    He decided to observe first. If he could obtain cultivation techniques by keeping a low profile, he would hide himself deeply.


    If anyone was foolish enough to provoke him, he wouldn''t mind killing a few chickens to scare the monkeys.


    He decided to endure the first class since this place wasn''t safe, and the City Lord''s influence would soon infiltrate.


    Exposing himself too early would only bring trouble.


    Patience is key to a great plan, and his main focus should be on finding cultivation techniques.


    He could also add some martial arts courses to his studies. Even the System knew this knowledge was useful, so he should learn as much as possible before being exposed; that''s the hard truth.


    After calming himself, Huang Ye re-entered the class mode.


    Meanwhile, he observed the other students and found them all very attentive, which explained why the old man had ambushed him.


    After class, Huang Ye respectfully approached the old man.


    "Instructor, I''d like to buy your textbook."


    "Fifty taels!"


    "What!" Huang Ye jumped in shock.


    The students around him burst into laughter at his reaction; they hadn''t left after class just to watch this spectacle.


    Dressed in coarse cloth, he looked like a pauper.


    The instructor''s textbook was the most expensive in the academy; it would be a miracle if he could afford it.


    A pauper wanting to study martial arts, did he think the Martial Arts Academy was a charity?


    Huang Ye hadn''t expected this price; fifty taels was no small amount.


    He had proposed coming to the Martial Arts Academy, but neither the City Lord nor the First Madam had mentioned tuition fees, as if they had all forgotten.


    He could understand the City Lord; perhaps in this world, women managed finances, and as the lord of a city, money matters were surely handled by the First Madam.


    But why hadn''t the First Madam mentioned it either?


    Huang Ye later figured it out; the First Madam had specifically reminded him to visit her often.


    At the time, the First Madam''s gaze had a hint of heat, much like how older women in his past life looked at young men.


    She deliberately didn''t mention it, banking on him having no money, wanting him to seek her out, likely more than once, forcing him to grovel.


    Naturally, Huang Ye wouldn''t ask them for money; he could only continue living off a maid.


    Qing''er, however, was very supportive, giving him all the more than a hundred taels she had saved.


    Huang Ye was embarrassed to take it all, only accepting twenty taels, but Qing''er insisted on giving him fifty.


    Now, with a textbook costing fifty taels, his wallet would be empty after buying it, which he couldn''t accept.


    Head Zhou had mentioned earlier that everything here, from eating to sleeping, required money.


    Even using the restroom would accumulate charges, with ten visits costing a tael.


    He had thought attending classes was all he needed, but he hadn''t expected it to be so realistic here.


    "Instructor, may I ask if I can attend the class without buying the textbook?" Huang Ye tried to save some expenses.


    "No, to attend my class, you must buy the textbook," the old man replied mercilessly.


    Huang Ye was speechless. What kind of situation was this? A single course cost fifty taels, and the money he had was only enough for one subject.


    "Poor guy, what are you doing at the Martial Arts Academy without money?" a sharp voice came from the side.


    "Exactly, who comes here without a few hundred taels? Can''t even afford fifty taels and still has the face to haggle," this time, it was a woman''s voice.


    Huang Ye, with eyes that could see around corners, had already spotted the two speakers, but he still turned his head and glared at them fiercely.


    The two glared back at him.


    Oh, they dared to glare back, damn it, they were asking for trouble.


    Support us at .


    They should count themselves lucky that he didn''t understand this place yet. Once he figured it out, if they dared to provoke him again, he wouldn''t mind making them cry.


    Turning back, he continued speaking to the old man, "Instructor, can I owe you for now and pay you back when I have the money?"


    "No."


    Huang Ye smacked his lips; the old man had completely blocked his path, giving him no face at all.


    "Young man, I see you''re eager to learn. Here''s the deal, I''m not a stickler for rules; you can owe the textbook fee for now."


    "But from the moment you get the textbook, the fifty taels will accrue interest. The interest isn''t high; outside it''s nine out of thirteen, I''ll calculate it as nine out of twelve for you. Pay me when you have the money."


    Damn, this old man was too ruthless, not only selling the textbook at an exorbitant price but also loan-sharking.


    Nine out of twelve, did he think I was stupid? I''d probably be unable to pay it back even if I sold myself after the course.


    "Instructor, your suggestion is reasonable, but the interest calculation you mentioned is beyond my means. I''ll attend this course when I have the money."


    The old man was also taken aback. This kid dressed plainly, but he was brought here by Head Zhou.


    For Head Zhou to personally escort him, his family background must be extraordinary.


    He thought he was an undercover second-generation wealthy kid, but it turned out he was truly a pauper.


    "Suit yourself. Anyway, if you want to attend the class, pay up. There''s no free lunch in the world!"


    "My principles can''t be broken; even the dean''s son has to pay to attend my class," the old man said coldly.


    With that, the old man turned and walked back to the rear hall.


    Huang Ye''s ears were filled with the disdainful voices of the students behind him.


    "Ha, a pauper wanting to learn martial arts, doesn''t he know the saying ''poor in literature, rich in martial arts''?"


    "Exactly, look at his outfit, he''s clearly a poor kid, only starting martial arts at his age."


    "Probably a janitor''s kid, given a chance by the academy to learn martial arts."


    "With his appearance, he should go home and farm; at least he can survive."


    "Not necessarily, maybe he''s a martial arts prodigy who can become a master through self-study."


    Various voices came from behind, some whispering, some openly discussing.


    Huang Ye stood there with a grim expression, internally conflicted.


    One voice said, you''re a powerful cultivator, and they''re mocking you like this, can you endure it? Go and beat them all down.


    Another voice immediately opposed, no, you''re new to the academy, unfamiliar with the place, starting by beating up the whole class might get you expelled.


    You already decided to endure at least the first class; you also need to consider the consequences of revealing your strength.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself.


    Fine, I''ll endure for now. One day, I''ll show you the plot twist.


    He turned and strode out of the hall without looking back.


    Damn it, that Head Zhou didn''t explain things clearly, making me look foolish.


    If I had known it was this expensive, and my money was only enough for one subject, why bother?


    No, I need to find someone to ask about the specifics here. If it''s really this expensive, I still need to attend classes, just find a way to get money.


    If worse comes to worst, borrow from some rich family, and pay them back when I have the money.


    Looking around, he saw a playground not far away, with many students practicing martial arts.


    He decided to check it out and leisurely walked over.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up; he saw a woman walking towards the playground from a diagonal direction.


    Wow! She''s stunning! The woman''s figure was perfect.


    She wore a royal blue outfit, her chest full, her waist slender like a willow, and her hips shapely.


    Below were long legs, and she was at least 1.7 meters tall.


    Seeing her side profile, she was definitely a beauty, at least a 90, comparable to Qing''er. She was the one.


    Taking three steps in two, he caught up.


    "Hey! Beautiful!" Huang Ye greeted.


    The woman didn''t respond, continuing towards the playground.


    No choice, Huang Ye shouted again, "Hey, beautiful! Wait!"


    The woman still ignored him.


    Left with no option, Huang Ye ran directly in front of her.


    "Beauti..." The "ful" part got stuck in his throat. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38 – What you see may not be the truth

    Because he saw the other half of the girl''s face.


    Although it was covered by hair, he could still vaguely see the features behind the strands.


    The girl was young, around sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Her features were perfectly matched, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, a jade-like nose, and red lips.


    However, there was a red mark under her bangs that drastically lowered her appearance score from 90 to 0.


    What was this situation? Was it the heavens being jealous of a beauty?


    The girl was also taken aback when she saw Huang Ye. Was this guy referring to her as a beauty earlier?


    The term "beauty" didn''t seem to apply to her.


    Seeing Huang Ye''s stunned expression.


    "Classmate, were you calling me just now?"


    Huang Ye finally heard a term similar to modern language, and the girl''s voice was pleasant, somewhat like the soft and gentle voice of a southern girl, very comforting to hear.


    "That''s right! I was calling you."


    "What, were you startled by my face? I''m not the beauty you mentioned. What do you want?"


    "Why wouldn''t you be a beauty? Although there''s a slight flaw on your face, it''s not a problem. A surgery could fix it."


    "Fix it? Are you joking? Even Doctor Xue couldn''t do anything about it. I''ve long given up," the girl said sadly.


    "Uh, I forgot, this isn''t my hometown. In my hometown, the mark on your face is easy to treat."


    "Classmate, don''t make fun of me. I''ve seen countless doctors and taken countless medicines since I was a child, all to no effect."


    "System, can the birthmark on her face be treated?"


    [In modern medicine, it can be treated with lasers, but traditional Chinese medicine cannot treat it. However, I am not sure about the medical level here.]


    [There are cultivators here, which is completely different from a technological society. Perhaps the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth can remove the ailment.]


    Huang Ye was speechless after hearing the system''s explanation.


    He said it could be treated because in his past life, he rarely saw people with marks on their faces; those people must have been treated, so he assumed it could be treated, not realizing it was done with lasers.


    This method definitely wouldn''t work here. Not to mention the lack of lasers, even if there were, he wouldn''t know how to operate them.


    However, the concept of using immortal techniques for treatment mentioned by the system seemed feasible to him.


    Immortal techniques could bring the dead back to life, so treating a small red mark should be no problem.


    Unfortunately, although he possessed Spiritual Energy, he didn''t know how to use it, so he still couldn''t treat it.


    "Classmate, I''m not joking with you. Have you sought treatment from an immortal master?"


    "Not really. Why would an immortal master treat an ordinary person like me?"


    "Not necessarily. If an immortal master suddenly feels compassionate, they might treat you." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop teasing me. Thank you for talking to me. No one else is willing to."


    "No need to thank me. I''m here to serve the people!"


    The girl was stunned. This guy was really strange; she had never heard anyone speak like this before.


    "I''m new here. I just arrived at the academy today, and you''re the first student to talk to me. From now on, we''re good friends," Huang Ye said sincerely.


    When you''re just trying to make great content at bit.ly/3iBfjkV.


    "Re-really? You''re not afraid of me?"


    "Afraid of what? You''re just a young girl; you can''t possibly eat me."


    Huang Ye saw a few tears fall from the girl''s eyes, understanding that she must have been neglected for years.


    "Classmate, this isn''t good. It looks like I''m bullying you."


    "No, it''s nothing. Thank you. You''re the first person to see my appearance and still want to be friends."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to consider me a friend. Just hearing those words is enough."


    The girl said with a choked voice.


    "What are you saying? I just said we''re friends. A man''s word is his bond."


    "If anyone bullies you in the future, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    "Haha, you''re really interesting. You''re a new student, not even a Martial Apprentice, and you dare to say you''ll teach others a lesson."


    "Let me protect you instead. Although I''m not pretty, my skills are quite good. I''m already at the second level of Martial Master."


    "Wow! That''s impressive," Huang Ye exclaimed.


    "Of course, being so ugly, I''ve put all my energy into martial arts."


    "By the way, you called me earlier. What do you want?"


    "I just arrived at the academy and attended an internal skills class, but that old man kicked me out."


    "Old man? You mean Instructor Hu? He''s quite kind. Why did he kick you out?" the girl asked, puzzled.


    "Kind? Are you sure we''re talking about the same person?"


    "Instructor Hu is the only elderly internal skills instructor. The others are uncles, so it can''t be wrong."


    "Anyway, I couldn''t afford his textbook, so he wouldn''t let me attend the class."


    "I see. Instructor Hu''s textbooks are a bit expensive, but they''re worth the price."


    "Judging by your attire, your family isn''t well-off, right?"


    "Not really. I didn''t know the textbooks were so expensive and only brought fifty taels of silver."


    "If you''re short on silver, I can lend you some. A thousand or eight hundred taels is no problem."


    Wow, she''s a rich girl! But she''s so young, why does she call herself ''sister''?


    "Aren''t you quite young?"


    "Don''t be fooled by my appearance. I''ve looked like this since I was sixteen, and now I''m nineteen."


    "So you''re older than me."


    "Thank you, sister. We just met, so I can''t possibly borrow money from you. I''ll earn it myself."


    "I want to ask, are the textbooks for other subjects also this expensive?"


    "Not really. The most expensive ones from other instructors are twenty taels, and most textbooks don''t exceed ten taels."


    "That''s still quite a lot," Huang Ye said dejectedly.


    "There''s no other way. The academy only charges for accommodation and management fees, and doesn''t pay the instructors a salary. The instructors have to be self-sufficient."


    "The better they teach, the higher the fees they charge. That''s the academy''s rule."


    "Otherwise, if capable instructors lowered their fees, less capable ones wouldn''t have any students."


    "I understand now. Thank you for telling me, senior sister."


    "You''re welcome. I should thank you for considering me a friend."


    "Well, I''ll attend other subjects first and listen to Instructor Hu when I have the money."


    "Junior, I really have money, don''t worry, you don''t have to pay me back."


    Huang Ye felt awkward. How did he become a gigolo in this world? He didn''t have this kind of treatment in his past life.


    Better not get entangled with this girl. She probably hasn''t had friends for a long time and suddenly found one to pour her emotions into.


    "Senior sister, you go ahead. I''ll find some cheaper classes to attend."


    "By the way, my name is Huang Ye. How should I address you, senior sister?"


    "I''m Su Wan! If you have any difficulties, feel free to come to me."


    "Thank you, senior sister!" Huang Ye dashed off in a flash.


    This guy, it seems he was just fooling me about being friends. He ran off in such a hurry. Never mind, let''s see what he does.


    If he comes to find me again, it means he truly considers me a friend.


    Happy for a day is a day, Su Wan went to the training ground cheerfully.


    For the first time, she radiated happiness on her face and didn''t care about her appearance.


    Huang Ye continued strolling around the campus and arrived at a new hall, where there weren''t many students attending the class.


    The fee for this teacher''s class must be low, so he decided to go in and listen. If it was useful, he''d stay for a while.


    He quietly entered the lecture hall and sat at the back.


    Apart from the teacher at the front speaking passionately, none of the other students noticed Huang Ye''s entrance.


    The students were very focused during the lecture, and Huang Ye thought this teaching method was quite good.


    Every class required money, every textbook required money, and if you had money, you could attend classes.


    People who spent money to attend classes wanted to learn.


    After sitting down, Huang Ye noticed the teacher on the podium was fiddling with a toy.


    A round face, chubby cheeks, a cute face, a red nose, a plump body, round hands, and a snow-white belly.


    Uh! What kind of toy was that? Why did it look like Doraemon? Could it be that he was also a transmigrator?

 Chapter 39 – Three consecutive slaps in the face

    After triple-checking, this toy just looks like Doraemon.


    Looking at the gears drawn on the blackboard, he understood what this subject was.


    The instructor fiddled with the Doraemon for a while, placed it on the podium, and it performed a series of actions.


    There was bowing, somersaulting, doing splits, spinning, kicking, and punching.


    "Class, this is just a simple mechanism. In fact, Mechanism Arithmetic is closely related to Mystical Arts."


    "Theoretically, Mystical Arts is just a branch of Mechanism Arithmetic; it''s built on its foundation."


    Damn, so it''s not Mystical Arts, got it wrong again.


    "Our Mechanism Arithmetic covers a broader field than Mystical Arts."


    "When you leave the academy and enter various industries, you''ll definitely use the knowledge learned here."


    "Alright, that''s it for this class. Next class is arithmetic. Class dismissed."


    "The new student, come over here."


    Just as Huang Ye was about to leave, he was called back. He had no interest in this subject.


    Arithmetic, he had studied it for over ten years with mediocre results and genuinely disliked it.


    He was now a cultivator, not a scientist, and didn''t need to study arithmetic for human progress.


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ".


    After hesitating for a moment, he still walked to the podium.


    This instructor would probably be like that old man, trying to sell him his textbooks.


    Several students also looked at this poor student.


    Huang Ye''s attire didn''t face discrimination here because the students studying this subject generally came from modest backgrounds.


    They only hoped to find stable employment after graduation and weren''t looking for major advancements in martial arts.


    "Hello, Instructor!" Huang Ye bowed.


    "Yes! You arrived quite late, didn''t hear much earlier. So, are you interested in this subject?"


    "Instructor, this subject seems fun."


    The instructor glanced at this newcomer with a peculiar mindset; it was the first time he heard someone say this subject was fun.


    "Indeed, it''s very interesting, especially if you study it diligently. If you invent something new, the sense of accomplishment is quite satisfying."


    "Many public positions will require talents from this subject when you graduate from the academy."


    "I understand what you''re saying, Instructor, but I''m not very bright and find arithmetic hard to grasp."


    "No worries, as long as you''re willing to learn, you''ll definitely make a name for yourself in the future."


    Uh! Is he trying to sweet-talk me?


    "The cost of studying this subject isn''t high either. The textbook and class fees together are only fifteen taels of silver, with a high return on investment."


    "Instructor, I understand what you''re saying, but I came to the Martial Arts Academy to learn martial arts. Once I''m decent in that, I''ll come back to study this subject."


    As soon as Huang Ye said this, the students below started whispering.


    The instructor was taken aback, sizing up Huang Ye. His attire didn''t look like someone studying martial arts.


    "The cost of learning martial arts isn''t low. Can your parents afford it?"


    "Instructor, I have my own hands and don''t need my parents to support me."


    As soon as Huang Ye said this, the students below burst into laughter.


    The instructor secretly cursed his luck, thinking he could recruit a new student today and earn a little extra.


    Unexpectedly, he was dealing with someone aiming too high, a poor student who didn''t know his own limits and had no future.


    "Good for you, I wish you success!" The instructor said and then turned to leave for the back room.


    Huang Ye smiled faintly, not bothering with an instructor who judged by appearances.


    He turned to leave, not interested in looking at these students either. Poverty wasn''t scary; what''s scary is having no ambition.


    This was a world that valued martial arts, and Mechanism Arithmetic was just a minor path.


    It might be useful in combat, but relying on external forces was ultimately not the way, and such skills would always serve others.


    Though he ignored these students, someone took a dislike to him.


    "What trash, a poor guy wanting to learn martial arts, doesn''t know his limits," a mocking voice came.


    Huang Ye stopped and looked at the speaker.


    The speaker had a sharp face, broom-like eyebrows, and triangular eyes, yet was quite robust.


    This face should belong to a skinny monkey, so why did he look so bizarre, combining two extremes?


    "Who are you calling trash?"


    "You!"


    The triangular-eyed guy realized he had been outwitted by Huang Ye.


    "You dare trick me," he said sinisterly, his anger rising.


    "What''s there to trick about you, trash? With your intelligence, you should go back to farming."


    "How do you know my family farms?" the triangular-eyed guy asked, puzzled.


    Huang Ye was stunned. This guy really was a farmer. How did a farmer get into the Martial Arts Academy?


    "You''re destined to farm; you can''t learn high-intelligence stuff like this."


    "How do you know I can''t learn it?"


    The triangular-eyed guy was stunned again, wondering how this kid knew him so well.


    Suddenly, he realized it. The kid wasn''t familiar with him; he was just mocking him and happened to hit the mark.


    "You little brat, you need a lesson!"


    "Slap!" The triangular-eyed guy yelped.


    In a flash, he stood up, clutching his face. "You dare hit me!"


    "Slap!" Another crisp slap sent him spinning and back onto the bench.


    "You!"


    "Slap, slap, slap!" This time, it was a triple hit.


    Tears welled up in the triangular-eyed guy''s eyes. He wanted to fight back but had no idea how this guy got over or slapped him.


    All he saw was Huang Ye standing still, and the rest was just the sound.


    "Waah!" The triangular-eyed guy lay on the table, crying.


    His family did farm, but they were landowners, and he was pampered from a young age, never beaten.


    He entered the academy because his father wanted him to succeed, sparing no expense to train him and forcing him to study every subject.


    Relying on his family''s wealth, he made many friends and even acknowledged a few big brothers.


    Though these big brothers didn''t get along, none would refuse money.


    Seeing him willingly pay respects, they happily accepted him as a little brother.


    He was used to bullying others with the backing of his big brothers and thought he was somebody. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Huang Ye, a poor guy wanting to learn martial arts, he naturally looked down on him and mocked him, not expecting to hit a hard wall.


    "Haha, why are you crying, you joker!" Huang Ye was a bit amused.


    This kid was quite robust, yet cried like a child. Maybe he was too harsh.


    If he knew the kid was so fragile, he wouldn''t have used even one percent of his strength to slap him.


    This guy could be easily defeated with just a thousandth of his strength.


    The triangular-eyed guy dared not speak, not even lift his head, burying it like an ostrich.


    Hitting someone in the face was taboo, yet this kid did just that.


    No way, he couldn''t lift his head, so he continued to cry with his head buried in his arms, starting with real tears, then fake ones.


    In his mind, he kept planning to find a few big brothers later to get revenge.

 Chapter 40 – Ultimate Teacher

    Huang Ye, finding no amusement, glanced around. The other students had already backed away, their eyes filled with fear. This guy''s combat strength was formidable; no wonder he was learning martial arts.


    Although they didn''t primarily focus on martial arts, they knew a bit more than the average person. The speed at which Huang Ye slapped someone just now was so fast it seemed like he hadn''t even moved.


    Even a fool could tell that this guy''s martial prowess was strong, and not someone they dared to provoke.


    Huang Ye gave them a sinister smile, sending a chill down their spines. They feared he might come over and slap them too. They had mocked him earlier, and with his strength, he could easily toy with them.


    Fortunately, he just smiled wickedly and left without making a move.


    Only then did everyone wipe the sweat off their foreheads, swearing never to judge by appearances again.


    Huang Ye couldn''t be bothered to lecture them. They weren''t on the same level, and reasoning with them would be a waste of breath.


    He swaggered out, leaving them with a brazen back view.


    Huang Ye had thought about exposing his strength. These small fry were just Martial Apprentices, at best Martial Masters, and revealing his strength wouldn''t matter much.


    Moreover, the City Lord''s mansion and other factions wanted to place people in the academy, but it wasn''t something they could do on a whim. He had suddenly decided to join the Martial Arts Academy, and finding suitable people to follow him would take time.


    He could tell from the fact that no one had been following him since entering the academy.


    Once Huang Ye''s figure completely disappeared, a few people who were close to the guy with triangular eyes gathered around.


    A skinny guy said, "B-Boss, that guy''s gone!"


    The triangular-eyed guy''s trembling shoulders immediately steadied, recovering from his crying state.


    To read the uncut version, go to ].


    He didn''t dare to lift his head, feeling his face burning with pain, surely swollen. That guy hit too hard.


    "Xiao Qiang, follow him and see where he goes."


    "Boss, I can''t even see his shadow."


    "If you can''t see, can''t you chase?" the triangular-eyed guy snapped.


    "Boss, even if I had borrowed courage, I wouldn''t dare chase him. His combat strength is at least at the late Martial Apprentice stage. If he finds out, he''ll definitely deal with me."


    "Idiot, don''t you have any guts?"


    Xiao Qiang thought to himself, you''re one to talk about guts. You got slapped to tears and didn''t dare get up from the table, yet you say others lack courage.


    The others also pursed their lips, still not daring to lift their heads, probably afraid we''d see their pig-like faces.


    "You guys, go check everywhere now. This guy is a new face, definitely a new student. Find out all his information in the next two days."


    "Uh, my stomach hurts a bit. I''ll go rest first," the triangular-eyed guy said, trying to slip away after giving orders.


    "Boss, checking people costs money," a lackey reminded him.


    The triangular-eyed guy was generous, pulling out a silver note from his pocket.


    "This is a hundred taels. Use it first. If it''s not enough, come to me. Make sure to find accurate information."


    Seeing the silver note, their eyes lit up. They didn''t expect such a good deal.


    They quickly took the silver note and rushed out, thinking of splitting the money first. Asking around later was secondary; if they couldn''t find anything, so be it.


    After all, this rich kid had plenty of money, and this amount was just a drop in the bucket for him.


    After they left, the triangular-eyed guy also stood up, using a textbook to cover his face, leaving only his triangular eyes visible, and hurriedly left.


    The few remaining in the lecture hall watched his back, trying hard to suppress their laughter.


    This arrogant second-generation rich kid finally got taught a lesson. Many of them had been bullied by him before, so they felt a sense of relief.


    In this world, what goes around comes around. It''s not that the time hasn''t come yet.


    They guessed this guy wouldn''t dare come back, and they were eager to know the name of the hero who had just acted.


    Meanwhile, Huang Ye was already seated in a new lecture hall, intently watching the teacher. This teacher was so beautiful, so beautiful.


    Definitely a 90 out of 100. The teacher wasn''t very old, around twenty-one or twenty-two.


    With delicately arched eyebrows, a fine nose, and cherry lips, her almond-shaped eyes were full of allure.


    Dressed in a light green gauzy dress, her petite and exquisite figure was accentuated by a waist belt, highlighting her front and rear curves.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a low laughter threshold, often amused by the students'' interjections. When she laughed, dimples appeared on her cheeks, a classic baby-faced beauty with a voluptuous figure.


    After laughing, she would cast a bewitching gaze, as if her eyes could electrify, leaving the students mesmerized.


    That gaze made everyone feel like the instructor was smiling at them.


    There was something strange about her; she must have practiced some charm technique. He had read about charm techniques in novels before, and it felt just like this.


    Every smile and gesture of hers could tug at one''s heartstrings, something ordinary people couldn''t achieve.


    A smile that could launch a thousand ships, indeed the ancients didn''t deceive him.


    No wonder the lecture hall was packed; he could only stand and listen. There were quite a few others standing as well.


    Each one stared blankly at the podium, some students even drooling, wetting the floor.


    Huang Ye wasn''t surprised by the students'' reactions. This woman stirred something within him too, even speeding up his Qi flow.


    Strange, what was going on? Could this woman resonate with his techniques?


    He shared a bed with two maids every day, yet never felt this way around them.


    Comparing looks, Qing''er wasn''t inferior to her, but the feeling was entirely different. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Truly a mysterious woman.


    What intrigued Huang Ye more was the subject she taught, which he had to attend because she was teaching about hidden weapons.


    Huang Ye also learned her name¡ªTang Xin. It was easy to find out.


    Other instructors were addressed by their last names, but this instructor was directly called Instructor Tang Xin by the students.


    Hearing a student call her Instructor Tang Xin, Huang Ye found the name quite unique.


    Damn, why not just call her Sweetheart!


    Her father must have been quite sappy to give her such a name, truly a case of living up to one''s name.


    Also, why in this world do those who play with hidden weapons have the surname Tang? Is Tang the universal first surname for hidden weapons?


    His decision to learn this subject wasn''t because of this mysterious woman.


    Hidden weapons had been a subject of his admiration since childhood, from slingshots to throwing bricks and playing cards.


    Hidden weapons had always been part of his growth.


    Unlike techniques and martial skills, hidden weapons relied on skill.


    That''s why those skilled in hidden weapons in the martial world often had nicknames like Thousand-Hand Guanyin or Thousand-Hand Tathagata.


    Magicians in the martial world also knew hidden weapon techniques because their hands were quick enough to deceive the human eye.


    Even though he was already a cultivator, he believed that the art of hidden weapons would be useful even if he became an immortal.


    Whether in attack or defense, having hidden weapons as assistance would definitely yield twice the result with half the effort.


    Another point was that hidden weapons were often associated with poison. Many assassination weapons were coated with poison.


    This method was commonly used by assassination experts, whether in ancient or modern times.


    The Poison Path was also a subject he wanted to learn, mastering both the creation and antidote of poisons.


    Poisons surely had grades too; he had read in novels about poisons capable of killing cultivators.


    As long as the poison''s grade was high enough, even immortals could be poisoned.


    The first challenge he faced upon crossing into this world was poison.


    The feeling of being immobilized by the Ten Fragrance Muscle Softening Powder was something he didn''t want to experience again, so mastering the Poison Path was essential.

 Chapter 41 – Unfortunately, I cant scan the code

    Information about the Poison Path was something Huang Ye had asked the System about before, to see how much it knew.


    The System indeed knew quite a bit, but it was all about poisons from the previous world, and whether those poisons could be found in this world was another matter.


    The System''s methods of detoxification were also quite limited, mostly relying on serums.


    Such detoxification methods were simply impossible to implement in this world.


    Huang Ye and the System carefully recorded every word the beautiful instructor said, and the System also recorded Tang Xin''s demonstration of hidden weapon techniques.


    "System, this woman''s technique is so fast that even my eyes can barely follow it. To what extent can you record it?"


    [Rest assured, Master, your eyes are my camera. I can slow it down by up to a hundred times, capturing every detail clearly.]


    "A hundred times? That''s more than enough! I didn''t expect you to be this useful."


    [Master, you''re being insincere. I''m not just a little useful; I''m an artificial intelligence with computational power billions of times greater than your brain, and I can evolve. You''ll gradually see my benefits.]


    "Alright, I admit you''re useful. Now stop boasting and focus on recording."


    Huang Ye continued to listen to the lecture.


    "Alright, that''s it for today''s class, everyone. Class dismissed."


    After Tang Xin finished speaking, she turned and swayed her hips as she headed to the back room.


    Wait! Something''s off. Why didn''t she ask the newcomers to buy books from her?


    Huang Ye had been waiting for Tang Xin to call him after class, but the plot seemed a bit off.


    "Teacher Honey! Instructor Honey!" Huang Ye shouted.


    Tang Xin, who was heading to the inner room, paused for a moment but continued walking when she realized it wasn''t directed at her.


    She wondered to herself who this Instructor Honey was and if he was also attending the class.


    "Instructor Tang Xin, Instructor Tang Xin!" Huang Ye quickly switched to Chinese when he saw the previous title didn''t get her attention.


    This time, Tang Xin stopped, recognizing the voice from earlier, and turned around to see a handsome guy waving at her, a sweet smile immediately appearing on her pretty face.


    This handsome guy was someone she hadn''t seen before.


    Huang Ye jogged over to Tang Xin, "Hello, Instructor Honey!"


    He quickly compared their heights, noting that she reached just up to his eyebrows, which was perfect.


    "Instructor Honey? Are you calling me?"


    "That''s right. In my hometown, Tang Xin is also called Honey, so I''m used to it!" Huang Ye shamelessly said.


    He wouldn''t reveal that this was a term of endearment between lovers from his past life to the beautiful instructor.


    At least not before he won her over; for now, he could only fantasize.


    "Honey is a nice name too. I''ll remember it, so when you call me, I''ll know it''s you."


    "Is there something you need from me?"


    "Instructor Honey, I''m a new student. I just attended your class and found it very enlightening, so I''d like to attend regularly and also buy the textbooks."


    "Oh, it''s good that you like it. You''re welcome to come often. As for the textbooks, you can find the class monitor. I''ve entrusted it to him."


    Wow, now that''s impressive, delegating the textbook matter to her subordinates.


    Unlike the previous two instructors who were eager to sell their textbooks themselves.


    "Instructor, I''ll go buy them later. By the way, in my hometown, we also call instructors ''teacher.'' May I call you that?"


    "Teacher? Am I that old?"


    "You''re not old at all; you look younger than me! It''s just a term of respect."


    "Giggle! I''m satisfied with your answer. You can call me teacher from now on." The beautiful instructor laughed charmingly.


    Tang Xin''s laughter almost made Huang Ye''s heart skip a beat.


    "Teacher, your smile is truly beautiful. I didn''t understand the phrase ''a smile that captivates a hundred charms, making all other beauties pale in comparison'' until now."


    "A smile that captivates a hundred charms, making all other beauties pale in comparison. Whose poem is that? I''ve never heard it."


    "It''s by a poet from my hometown named Bai Juyi."


    "Oh! I like this poem. It seems tailor-made for me. Thank you."


    "Teacher Honey, there are many more poems from my hometown that would suit you. I''m sure you''ll love them."


    "Haha, you little rascal, are you trying to woo me? Next, you''ll suggest we meet privately."


    Huang Ye was taken aback; this girl was too straightforward, saying exactly what he was thinking.


    "Teacher Honey, it''s natural to appreciate beauty. Liking you isn''t a crime." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not only are you stunningly beautiful, but your hidden weapon skills are also extraordinary. It''s normal for people to admire you."


    "You''re quite interesting, with your unique expressions I''ve never heard before."


    "These phrases, when savored, indeed have deep meanings."


    "I''m glad you like them, Teacher Honey." Huang Ye quickly seized the opportunity.


    "Yes, I like them very much. If you have any questions about hidden weapons in the future, feel free to ask me. But each time you come, you must bring me a poem."


    "Teacher Honey, giving you poems is my pleasure. I won''t use it as a bargaining chip for learning."


    "But I am genuinely interested in hidden weapons, and I might trouble you in the future. Please bear with me."


    "Don''t worry. As long as I know it, I can teach you."


    "I''ll go rest now. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Huang Ye, Huang as in ''yellow,'' and Ye as in ''night.''"


    "Huang Ye, I''ll remember it," Tang Xin replied, though she was puzzled, wondering what this ''little yellow man'' was all about.


    "Goodbye, Teacher!"


    Tang Xin was once again taken aback by his choice of words. Goodbye, she thought, must mean ''until we meet again.''


    Discover the complete story on


    "Goodbye, Huang Ye!" She mimicked him and then entered the back room.


    Huang Ye turned around to witness a peculiar scene.


    The entire lecture hall, with over a hundred students, was staring at him with their mouths agape.


    They knew Tang Xin''s style; although she always smiled during class, she never showed any warmth after class.


    She rarely spoke more than three sentences to them and sometimes deliberately put on a stern face.


    Yet this newcomer, aside from being somewhat handsome, seemed to have nothing else to offer.


    Dressed in coarse cloth, he was clearly from a humble background.


    But this humble student had managed to exchange thirty sentences with the goddess, who even asked for his name.


    Moreover, his words clearly had a flirtatious tone, and the goddess didn''t get angry. His skills in wooing women were extraordinary.


    The gazes of these people were filled with envy, jealousy, coldness, hostility, and even pity.


    Huang Ye paid no mind to these looks; he was lamenting the backwardness of this time and place. If only they had WeChat, he could have added Teacher Tang Xin as a friend just now.


    "Excuse me, who here is the class monitor?" Huang Ye asked a girl nearby.


    The girl''s face turned red, and she pointed to a boy not far away.


    "That''s Jiang Yun, the class monitor."


    Huang Ye looked over and saw a tall, handsome boy with a straight nose and square mouth, exuding a sunny disposition.


    The only flaw was his slightly upturned eyes, which gave his otherwise sunny face a somewhat sinister look.


    At that moment, Jiang Yun was looking at Huang Ye coldly, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Huang Ye walked over, "Hello, Class Monitor Jiang. I''m a new student and would like to buy Teacher Tang Xin''s textbooks."


    "No!"


    "What do you mean by ''no''?" Huang Ye was taken aback.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "That can''t be right. Teacher Tang Xin just told me to come to you."


    "I don''t know what this ''teacher'' thing is, so I don''t have the textbooks you want. Do you understand now, you pig-brain?"


    A crisp "slap!" echoed throughout the lecture hall.

 Chapter 42 – One word out of line, suddenly attacking others

    The slap completely startled the entire lecture hall, and everyone once again opened their mouths, this time even wider.


    Every face showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "What are you, daring to insult me? Who gave you the courage!" Huang Ye said with a fierce yet timid tone.


    Jiang Yun was also stunned by the slap. What was going on? This poor student actually slapped me.


    "Damn...!" Jiang Yun just stood up.


    "Slap!" He got hit again, this time even harder.


    Jiang Yun was slapped so hard he spun around in place, dazed, and fell back onto the bench.


    Huang Ye wasn''t satisfied yet, going up to deliver another round of slaps, the sound of "slap slap slap!" echoing continuously, accompanied by endless wails.


    Jiang Yun had been slapped into a pig''s head, unable to catch his breath, and fainted directly.


    He had a few subordinates, but none dared to move. Huang Ye''s display was too fierce, too domineering.


    He was slapping the Second Young Master of the Jiang family. Although the Jiang family wasn''t a top-tier family, it ranked high among the second-tier families.


    In the class, he was always the bully, only ever bullying others, with no one daring to bully him.


    But this poor student completely disregarded the Jiang family''s power, directly taking action and even slapping someone unconscious.


    They didn''t know what strength this kid had, but Jiang Yun, at the eighth level of the Martial Apprentice realm, had no power to resist, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Stop!" A crisp voice came, and Huang Ye recognized it as Tang Xin''s voice, finally stopping.


    Tang Xin had finished her class today and was planning to pack up and go home.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of slapping coming from the lecture hall. At first, she didn''t pay attention, but as the sound grew louder and was accompanied by howls, she realized something was wrong.


    Returning to the lecture hall, she saw Huang Ye vigorously slapping Jiang Yun''s face, and was shocked, quickly calling for a stop.


    Seeing Huang Ye stop, Tang Xin looked at this talented student who had just been reciting poetry with a complex expression.


    No, this guy should be called a jackal; he was too ruthless.


    She looked for a while before recognizing the person being slapped as Jiang Yun.


    "Huang Ye, why did you attack him?"


    Tang Xin asked with a displeased expression.


    "Honey teacher, it''s not my fault, he brought it on himself."


    "Nonsense, who asks to be beaten? Why were you fighting? If you attacked without reason, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Honey teacher, you just asked me to find the class monitor to buy textbooks, so I went to Jiang Yun."


    "I told him I wanted to buy textbooks, but he said there were none."


    "I asked him why there were none, and unexpectedly, he insulted me."


    "It''s one thing for him to insult me, a nobody, but he even insulted you."


    "In my heart, you are an inviolable goddess, and I couldn''t stand it, so I taught him a lesson. I didn''t expect him to be so weak, turning into a pig''s head after just a few slaps."


    Huang Ye spoke quickly, and Tang Xin didn''t react for a moment.


    "Wait, what did you just say? Who did he insult?"


    "He insulted both of us, saying you were nothing and calling me a pig''s head."


    "What! He really insulted me!" Tang Xin''s eyes widened in anger, her face turning livid.


    "He definitely insulted you, if you don''t believe me, ask the others."


    Tang Xin coldly looked around, exuding an aura of authority.


    "You, is what Huang Ye said true?" She pointed a jade finger at a chubby boy.


    The chubby boy''s sweat dripped down like beans, damn it, how did it end up on me?


    "Instructor, what Huang said is mostly true, but about the class monitor insulting you, I don''t know if it was a slip of the tongue."


    The chubby boy answered truthfully.


    "An insult is an insult, there''s no slip of the tongue!"


    "I ask you, did he say the teacher was nothing?" Huang Ye added.


    "This, the class monitor didn''t exactly say that, he said he didn''t know what the teacher was."


    "Isn''t that the same thing!" Huang Ye glared.


    The chubby boy shivered, "Yes, yes, it seems to be the same thing."


    "Honey teacher, see, I wasn''t wrong."


    Tang Xin didn''t look at Huang Ye, but glared at the still dazed Jiang Yun.


    "Whoosh!" She dashed over, "Slap slap slap!" A few slaps landed on Jiang Yun''s face.


    "You little brat, daring to insult the teacher, damn it, wasted my teaching!"


    Jiang Yun looked at this female tyrannosaurus with a blank stare, wanting to cry but having no tears.


    Tang Xin''s fierce reputation was well-known throughout the academy, and no one dared to cross her.


    Tang Xin seemed unsatisfied, raising her hand again.


    Huang Ye quickly rushed over, grabbing Tang Xin''s arm.


    Explore the extended edition on .


    "Honey teacher, don''t get angry, dealing with such a small fry damages your teacherly image."


    Tang Xin remembered that there were still many students watching, and it was indeed a bit unbecoming.


    "Bastard, you''re not allowed to step into this lecture hall again, or I''ll beat you every time I see you."


    Huang Ye wiped the sweat off his forehead, this girl, fierce! She''s a violent maniac.


    But her little arm was quite tender, holding it felt nice.


    Actually, he wanted to hug her waist just now, but with so many eyes watching, hugging her waist was indeed a bit inappropriate, so he gave up the impulse.


    "Alright, let go, I won''t hit him anymore."


    Tang Xin looked at Huang Ye still holding her arm, and said displeased.


    "Ah!" Huang Ye quickly let go.


    Everyone stared wide-eyed at Huang Ye''s performance, damn, this guy''s ability to turn black into white is too strong.


    They all understood in their hearts that Jiang Yun simply misspoke, he wanted to find an excuse to deliberately not sell the textbook.


    But this guy forcibly pinned the big hat of insulting the instructor on him.


    Jiang Yun now couldn''t explain himself, being expelled for insulting a teacher was quite normal at the academy.


    But if this matter blew up, it would definitely be a case of one side saying one thing and the other saying another.


    Now that Tang Xin forbade him from taking this class, it might be the best outcome.


    After all, the accusation was already established, it was just a matter of whether he could swallow this anger.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun also understood, he did indeed misspeak, and this kid caught him on it.


    Trying to explain forcefully, probably no one would want to listen to him.


    The cause was still him making things difficult for this kid, who would have thought this kid would suddenly attack at the slightest disagreement.


    He hadn''t even had a chance to use his skills before being beaten senseless.


    Now with the instructor here, he couldn''t make a move, he could only keep this grudge in mind.


    This was a great humiliation, and he swore not to be a man if he didn''t avenge it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for being hit by Tang Xin, he could only accept it, the Jiang family couldn''t afford to provoke Tang Xin.


    Although the Tang family wasn''t ranked in Silver Moon City, no one dared to provoke them.


    The Tang family''s influence spanned many cities, if the Tang family took action, the Jiang family could be wiped out overnight.


    For now, he''d better continue pretending to be unconscious, and wake up after the female demon left.


    "Huang Ye, from now on, you''re in charge of the class textbooks, and you''ll temporarily take over as class monitor."


    "Thank you, Honey teacher!"


    "Alright, I''m leaving, you behave yourself from now on."


    Huang Ye followed Tang Xin out of the lecture hall, enthusiastically saying, "Goodbye, teacher!"


    Tang Xin didn''t reply, just waved her hand and swayed her hips as she left.


    After hitting him, she realized she had been misled by this kid, but she wouldn''t admit she was wrong.


    Huang Ye turned around, and this time the way everyone looked at him changed again, many adjusting to a look of fear.


    Not afraid of a thug who can fight, but afraid of a thug with culture.


    A poor student who just entered the academy, acting so arrogantly and high-profile, really shattered everyone''s worldview.


    Huang Ye didn''t mind standing out, dealing with these students cautiously, there was no need for that.


    He couldn''t beat a Martial Emperor, but he hadn''t tried a Martial King yet, though he thought a Martial King wasn''t unbeatable, and he wanted to spar with one.


    Of course, this cunning guy had his own reasons for taking action.

 Chapter 43 – Showed up at the door

    Huang Ye swaggered up to Jiang Yun.


    "Alright, no need to pretend anymore, the teacher''s gone. Say whatever harsh words you have."


    "I''ll take on whatever challenge you throw at me."


    Jiang Yun opened his eyes, glaring at Huang Ye with gritted teeth, but said nothing.


    He knew that words were useless; only by trampling Huang Ye underfoot would his words carry weight. Boasting now would only invite ridicule.


    Moreover, Huang Ye''s imposing manner left him bewildered, unsure of where Huang Ye''s confidence came from.


    Each slap he received was powerful and heavy. Although he was caught off guard and couldn''t retaliate, the strength behind those slaps was undeniable.


    Huang Ye''s demeanor clearly showed he wasn''t afraid of a fight.


    Whether Huang Ye was bluffing or not, a wise man knows when to back down. Getting beaten up again would be asking for trouble.


    "If you have nothing to say, hand over the teaching materials. From now on, I''ll be in charge of this."


    Jiang Yun fished out a key from his pocket, pointed to a cabinet in the corner, said nothing, and walked away.


    Four or five of his underlings immediately followed.


    "Scram!" Jiang Yun roared.


    The group stood there, looking at each other, unsure of what to do.


    "You guys don''t need to follow him anymore. You''re no longer his trusted aides."


    After thinking it over, they realized Huang Ye was speaking the truth.


    "Class Leader Huang, can I follow you?" one of the underlings asked cautiously.


    "Follow me? Do you think you''re worthy?"


    The underling was stunned; this guy from a humble background was truly arrogant.


    "You should all stay here and study hard. I don''t need underlings."


    "In my eyes, there''s no distinction between rich and poor. Everyone is treated equally, with mutual respect."


    As soon as Huang Ye said this, everyone''s gaze toward him changed.


    Some female students even had sparks in their eyes; this guy''s demeanor was indeed extraordinary.


    Previously, they thought this kid was a demon, someone not to be provoked.


    But his words showed he didn''t want to see bullying, indicating he wasn''t someone who preyed on the weak.


    There were harmonious classes like this in the academy, but such classes without hierarchy or oppression were rare.


    Students spent money to attend the academy to learn, make friends, and find a path for their future.


    If it was all bullying and oppression, it would be a disaster for weaker students.


    Huang Ye didn''t bother with what others thought, heading straight to the cabinet storing the teaching materials.


    Whether anyone bought them or not, he didn''t care; being able to read them for free was the real deal.


    The moment he opened the cabinet, he was overwhelmed.


    Damn, hit the jackpot! There were over a dozen different textbooks here, not just one type.


    These are all money! Even if each book is ten taels of silver, these add up to over a hundred taels.


    Whatever, scan them all. With that female tyrant''s personality, who knows when my position as class leader will be replaced by another handsome guy.


    Taking one of each book back to his seat, his actions made many students who were about to leave stop in their tracks.


    Normally, there were no classes here; students would either go practice or attend lectures elsewhere. But the new class leader''s actions left them puzzled.


    What''s this tyrant doing? Why is he taking out all the textbooks?


    And is he really reading? Glancing at each page before turning, finishing a thick book in the time it takes a stick of incense to burn.


    Watching him seriously, it seemed like he was genuinely studying, not missing a page. But at such a speed, could he really understand anything?


    As Huang Ye flipped through the pages, the System was also busily working.


    It felt like a windshield wiper, methodically scanning through the pages of these books!


    In less than two hours, all thirteen books were scanned.


    The other students had long left, thinking the new class leader was just a fool.


    That kind of reading speed was just playing around; who reads like that?


    Maybe it was just a hobby of his, not seeking to understand, just to have seen it.


    Huang Ye stretched, putting all the books back.


    Not bad, this class leader position can be given up. Let''s see who''s interested and sell it to them.


    If only every subject allowed me to scan like this.


    "System, study this key and see if you can deduce the keys to other lecture halls."


    The System rubbed its aching head, speaking painfully.


    [Master, you need theft skills. I can provide tutorials, but asking me to deduce key shapes is beyond my ability.]


    It seemed a bit difficult, after all, it wasn''t a combination lock. Huang Ye didn''t push further.


    "Forget it, stealing is illegal anyway. We''ll see if there''s an opportunity later."


    The System calmly thought, your words are as good as nonsense.


    What do you mean by ''see if there''s an opportunity later''? That opportunity is stealing, surely you''d want me to record the shape if you see another key.


    This novel is available on "pawread dot com".


    Seeing the sky darken, he decided to head back to the dormitory to check it out, wondering how it differed from university dorms in his previous life.


    Just as he stood up, his stomach growled.


    Strange, why do I feel this way?


    With Qi Flow circulating in his body, his need for food wasn''t much; one meal a day was enough.


    Even if he didn''t eat, speeding up the Qi Flow would make the hunger disappear.


    But he wasn''t used to this way of supplementing yet. If he could catch a meal, he would still eat something.


    Especially when his energy consumption was high, food was even more necessary.


    Maybe the hunger was related to the System''s frantic operation. Who knew the System, a robot, would also consume energy?


    Huang Ye headed straight to the cafeteria; it was already dinner time, and many students were eating inside.


    Checking the cafeteria rules, not bad, just one tael of silver for all-you-can-eat.


    Huang Ye paid a tael of silver and used another to buy a set of utensils.


    The cafeteria food was decent, with chicken, duck, fish, and meat, all high-calorie foods being a must.


    At the serving area, he picked and chose, especially avoiding duck necks, fearing he''d bite into a rodent''s head.


    Looking at the bowl full of high-calorie food, he nodded in satisfaction, deciding to eat less today, and casually found a place to sit and eat.


    After a few bites, the taste was alright.


    Though not as good as the City Lord''s mansion, it was much better than the university food from his past life.


    With the painful experiences from his past life, these meals were completely acceptable.


    Just as he was enjoying his meal, he noticed a group of people walking towards him.


    Among them, he recognized the triangular-eyed guy, respectfully following a burly man.


    Damn, not another clich¨¦d plot, right? Beat the underling, and the boss comes. Beat the boss, and the boss''s dad comes.


    The boss''s dad is a school director, expelling you without a second thought.


    The group stopped at the table next to his, sitting around to watch Huang Ye eat.


    Huang Ye continued eating, ignoring them.


    The anticipated confrontation didn''t happen; they didn''t come to provoke him.


    Huang Ye couldn''t be bothered with these school bullies. Best if they didn''t mess with him. If they did, he wouldn''t mind turning them into pig heads.


    In his past life, he despised such bullies. Once, a bully tried to mess with him, but he didn''t tolerate it, grabbing a chair and fighting back.


    Though he was beaten until blood streamed from his nose and mouth, his reckless fighting scared the bullies. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kindness invites bullying; accept it once, and they''ll push their limits.


    Only a strong counterattack could deter them. After that, the bullies never dared to provoke him again.


    While he was thinking, the burly man stood up and walked over to his table.

 Chapter 44 – Jiang Yuns background

    Huang Ye''s anticipated scene of slamming the table and glaring didn''t happen. Instead, he was greeted by a face full of smiles.


    That big face, smiling like that, was truly unsightly.


    "You must be Huang, right? I''m the class monitor of the Body Refinement class, surname Xiao."


    The burly man''s tone was quite friendly.


    Huang Ye ignored him and continued eating.


    The big guy felt a bit awkward, and the lackey behind him was displeased with Huang Ye''s attitude.


    "Hey, kid, our boss is talking to you!"


    Just as the lackey finished speaking, "Smack!" The big guy unceremoniously gave him a slap on the neck.


    "Get lost, you''re everywhere. Can''t you see I''m chatting with Huang?"


    Only then did Huang Ye look up at the big guy, though he could see him without looking up.


    He looked up because the guy seemed sensible.


    "Is there something you need?"


    "Hehe, Huang, I heard you''re now the class monitor of the Hidden Weapons class."


    Damn, this guy''s information network is impressive. I haven''t even been class monitor for an afternoon, and he already knows.


    No wonder he''s being so polite. It seems the news about Jiang Yun getting beaten has spread.


    Do they have a campus network or something?


    "You haven''t answered my question. What class I''m the monitor of is none of your business, right?"


    "I heard you slapped Jiang Yun into a pig''s head, and you also beat up my lackey."


    "So, you want to stand up for them?" Huang Ye said coldly.


    "No, no, I just came to make friends with you."


    "Not interested. I''m here to study."


    "I know, I heard you like reading. I have some Body Refinement textbooks I''d like to give you."


    Huang Ye was taken aback. This guy is talented, finding out my hobbies so quickly.


    "Xiao, I do like reading, but I don''t accept things without reason."


    "Eat from someone, and you owe them; take from someone, and you''re in their debt."


    "Huang, how is it without reason? You beating Jiang Yun is a great deed, and this is my thank you gift."


    "Oh! You have a grudge against him."


    "Sigh! More than a grudge, it''s a long story."


    "You''re so big and into Body Refinement, yet you can''t beat him?"


    "Of course I can beat him, two Jiang Yuns wouldn''t be a match for me, but he plays dirty."


    "My family runs a small business, and the Jiang family is powerful. My family can''t afford to provoke them."


    "My sister was bullied by him, and my family could only swallow their pride."


    "Damn, your sister was bullied by him, and you still swallow your pride? Are you even a man?"


    "My family endured, but I didn''t. I beat him up that very day, but he has backing in the academy, the leader of the Swordsmanship class, and he''s full of schemes."


    "The leader of the Swordsmanship class is the top dog in the academy, already at the seventh level of Martial Master. I''m no match for him."


    "Jiang Yun brought him over, and I was almost crippled. If the instructor hadn''t intervened, I might have lost my life."


    After saying that, the big guy lifted his shirt, revealing a long sword scar.


    "He''s so arrogant, why hasn''t Jiang Yun asked him to deal with me?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huang, I came today to warn you to be careful. I''ll handle my family''s matters myself, and I''ll get my revenge sooner or later."


    "Today, hearing that you beat Jiang Yun made me happy, but I''m a bit worried about you, so I came to inform you."


    "The leader of the Swordsmanship class is not in the academy. He went to another city''s academy with some genius students for an exchange, and he won''t be back for at least half a month."


    "When he returns, you should avoid him. That guy is too cunning and ruthless."


    "Thanks, I like cunning people, they''re exciting and challenging."


    "Uh!" Xiao was stunned, this kid really is fearless.


    "Alright, I get it. I hope you genuinely like him. I''ve made myself clear."


    "These are our textbooks. Just return them after you''re done."


    Xiao took out three books from his coat and handed them over.


    "You''re not bad, why do you have such a lackey?"


    "Huang, it''s not that I want him, he just clings to us shamelessly."


    "He doesn''t just follow us, he follows many people. As long as there''s a boss or gang, he pays to join."


    "Maybe he thought I could beat you, so he came to me, but I''ve already taught him a lesson."


    "Although I haven''t seen you in action, from what I''ve heard, I know I''m not on your level. Even if I took his money, I wouldn''t dare cause you trouble."


    "Didn''t expect someone as big as you to be so sharp."


    "Huang, my head is big, naturally smarter than that fool."


    "Alright, you can go. That Swordsmanship class leader is just a clown to me, you don''t need to worry about me."


    "You''re not bad, let''s have a drink sometime."


    "Ah! I''m honored, Xiao will definitely accompany you. I''m better at drinking than fighting."


    "Alright, it''s a deal."


    "Brother Huang, Xiao is at your service anytime!" Xiao and his lackeys left the cafeteria.


    Not long after, Huang Ye finished eating, cleaned his empty dishes, and headed back with the three books.


    Saved some money again, "Today is a good day, everything I want comes true."


    Humming a tune, Huang Ye left the cafeteria, his singing surprising the other students.


    He found his dorm room, knocked on the door, and it opened in an instant.


    Inside stood three people, Huang Ye looked at the room number in confusion, but it was correct.


    "Welcome, Class Monitor Huang!" a skinny guy shouted, and the three of them bowed.


    What the hell is this? I''m already a celebrity, seems like there really is a campus network.


    "How do you know I''m the legendary Class Monitor Huang?"


    A quick look at /2p9emv8w will leave you more fulfilled.


    "Class Monitor, I''m also in the Hidden Weapons class. You''re the hero of our class now," said a slightly shorter student.


    "Uh, just beating a scumbag makes me a hero?"


    "Class Monitor, Jiang Yun might be a scumbag to you, but to us weak students, he''s a demon."


    "Your heroic act today was truly satisfying."


    "Alright, just do what you need to do, no need to be so respectful to me."


    "I''m here to study, not to play the hero. If Jiang Yun doesn''t provoke me, I won''t bother with him."


    "Thank you, Class Monitor." The short guy bowed deeply.


    Huang Ye understood immediately. With his stature, it''s no wonder he gets bullied in class. People like Jiang Yun bully the weak and fear the strong.


    "No need to thank me. As I said, treat everyone equally and respect each other."


    "Yes, boss!" the three said in unison.


    Huang Ye rolled his eyes, these three must have practiced that beforehand.


    Whatever, let them call me that. Having a boss like me, they can be proud.


    "Class Monitor, this is your bed," said the last student, who looked a bit handsome.


    Huang Ye glanced at the tidy bed.


    "You guys are thoughtful."


    "Class Monitor, my name is Feng Yun," the skinny one introduced himself.


    "I''m Feng Huateng," said the short one.


    "I''m Yu Jianlin," the only handsome student introduced himself last.


    "Alright, I got it. I''m going to read now, don''t disturb me."


    The three, who initially wanted to get closer, immediately returned to their beds, but their eyes occasionally glanced at Huang Ye.


    After speaking, Huang Ye sat on his bed to read the three books, but it wasn''t him reading; the System was scanning them.


    He didn''t want to get too involved with these three roommates.


    In his previous life, everyone was on the same level, and they could open up without reservations.


    Here, not to mention his identity as a cultivator, the dangers he faced weren''t suitable for making many friends.


    The System was also struggling, already exhausted from the afternoon, and now there were three more books at night.


    Huang Ye''s eyes were on the books, his hands flipping the pages, but his mind was elsewhere.

 Chapter 45 – What, are you questioning me?

    Looking at the four single beds in the dormitory, each with its own small cabinet at the head, Huang Ye couldn''t help but sigh.


    It''s truly the cycle of fate. It''s been less than five years since I left the university campus, and now I''m back again.


    The amazing thing is that in academies of different natures in two worlds, I''ve encountered similar environments.


    What is this? I thought I''d at least get a single room here, which would make it easier for me to cultivate. I didn''t expect it to be a shared room for four.


    What a lousy academy, so stingy.


    After an hour, three books were also entered into the system.


    Alright, time to study.


    "System, bring up the hidden weapons textbook."


    The knowledge about hidden weapons in the books far exceeds what the system recorded.


    There are not only types but also firing techniques, not just manual but also mechanically assisted.


    The most impressive is the chain hidden weapons set, capable of rapid fire, single fire, and group fire, with power at close range far exceeding an AK47.


    Tang Sect''s hidden weapons are indeed extraordinary.


    Unfortunately, all high-level hidden weapons are only mentioned by name in the textbooks, without detailed introductions or blueprints.


    These high-level hidden weapons are likely hard to come by.


    Such weapons are already Tang Sect secrets, impossible for outsiders to know.


    I must understand these high-level hidden weapons, including their firing methods, range, and coverage radius, so I know how to avoid them in the future.


    It seems I need to get closer to the beautiful teacher, hopefully getting the blueprints. With the system, innovation is a small case.


    If I can get a few ready-made high-level hidden weapons, even against a Martial Emperor like the City Lord, I might have a chance to win with the weak defeating the strong.


    Huang Ye eagerly read the contents inside.


    The three others, seeing Huang Ye''s serious attitude, couldn''t help but admire him.


    Initially, they thought Huang Ye''s way of reading was just playing around. Feng Yun quietly told the other two that this might be a unique method of the class monitor.


    Now, sitting quietly, he looks more like a sage from outside the world. With a pot of boiling water behind him, he''s like a deity descending to earth.


    With such a selfless and serious attitude, they could only sigh in admiration.


    Little did they know, Huang Ye had no choice. Without the company of the two girls, he felt empty inside.


    Fortunately, these textbooks were useful, complementing the system''s knowledge, making learning interesting for him.


    He slowly entered a state of selflessness, his mind filled with darts, flying needles, and iron caltrops.


    This method also alleviated the loneliness of not having the two girls around.


    At the same time, Huang Ye made a decision to return once a week.


    One reason was that he couldn''t rest easy about the two girls; the other was that he truly missed them.


    Especially the wonderful moments of dual cultivation, even if progress was slow, the feeling of cultivation was still good.


    When unable to find a breakthrough direction, accumulation was also a good option.


    Influenced by Huang Ye, the three others also sat on their beds to meditate and cultivate.


    In less than half an hour, the three were swaying and meeting with the god of dreams.


    Early the next morning, Feng Yun was the first to wake up. Seeing Huang Ye still meditating, he immediately sat up straight, entering a daydreaming mode.


    The other two also gradually woke up, imitating Feng Yun and daydreaming.


    As the sky brightened, Huang Ye opened his eyes. In one night, he had thoroughly read three hidden weapons textbooks, gaining a lot of knowledge about various hidden weapons.


    Theoretically, he had made significant progress; now, he needed practical experience.


    He looked at the three, each swaying on their beds.


    Sigh! These ordinary folks, how can they compare to me?


    Huang Ye smirked and prepared to go out to wash up.


    "This academy is quite considerate, actually preparing toiletries," Huang Ye muttered to himself.


    Seeing a set of toiletries under the bed, Huang Ye gave the academy a thumbs-up for the first time.


    The three immediately snapped out of their meditation state.


    "Boss, the washbasin is my gift to you."


    "Class monitor, the water cup is my gift to you."


    "Great one, the towel is my gift."


    Huang Ye scratched his head. Wow, the plot twist is a bit fast.


    "Thanks!" He said helplessly, carrying the washbasin out of the dormitory.


    Seeing the water purification device outside, Huang Ye couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity of the people here.


    It was a large waterwheel, continuously scooping up river water passing through the campus, filtering it through a large trough.


    Finally, bamboo pipes delivered it to lower areas, where the academy''s various water needs were met.


    After washing up, he went to the cafeteria for breakfast and then headed to the lecture hall.


    Today, he had many questions to ask the beautiful teacher, but there was no opportunity before class.


    Tang Xin arrived just in time for class.


    "Hey, you there, why don''t you have a book?" Tang Xin pointed at Huang Ye''s nose and asked.


    Damn, this girl''s memory is terrible. She just made me the class monitor yesterday, and today she''s forgotten my name completely.


    "Honey teacher, my name is Huang Ye, not ''you there.''"


    "Oh! Right, it seems to be Huang Ye." Tang Xin patted her trembling chest and said.


    What a weirdo, is your memory stored in your chest?


    No wonder the old saying goes, ''big chest, no brain.'' This girl certainly has some assets. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where''s your book? I think I made you the class monitor yesterday, so you''re in charge of the books. Didn''t Jiang Yun give you the key?"


    "Honey teacher, even if you gave him two guts, he wouldn''t dare."


    "Then why haven''t you taken them out? Can''t afford them?"


    Huang Ye paused, unsure how to answer that.


    By now, some students were whispering below.


    "The new class monitor is so pitiful. Judging by his clothes, he really might not be able to afford books," Student A said.


    "That''s right. Yesterday he took them out, but maybe after seeing the price, he returned them," Student B analyzed seriously.


    "Very likely. Why don''t we crowdfund?" Student C suggested.


    Hearing these words, Huang Ye thought to himself, it seems these students are really impressed by me.


    Sometimes being assertive works better than being patient.


    If it weren''t for yesterday''s assertiveness, I''d probably be facing ridicule like the old man''s class.


    "Honey teacher, I... I really can''t afford them," Huang Ye stammered.


    "Wow!" The discussions below started again.


    Tang Xin was also taken aback. She hadn''t expected this, as her textbooks weren''t expensive.


    Each was only ten taels of silver, considered cheap in the academy.


    Here, although some students came from ordinary families, those pursuing martial arts usually had decent family backgrounds.


    How could this kid not even have that much silver?


    This idiot, I gave you the key, couldn''t you have taken them out first?


    Tell me privately, and I wouldn''t have asked you for money!


    She glared at Huang Ye fiercely, just about to tell him to go get the books.


    Suddenly, someone shouted from below, "Instructor! I have something to say."


    "Spit it out! Don''t waste class time," Tang Xin said irritably.


    Huang Ye was shocked by Tang Xin''s words. Is this really a teacher? Speaking so rudely.


    But seeing that none of the students below showed any surprise, it was clear they were used to it.


    "Teacher, I don''t think Huang Ye is suitable to be the class monitor."


    "What, are you questioning me?" Tang Xin''s phoenix eyes revealed a cold killing intent.


    "Instructor, I wouldn''t dare. I fully supported your decision yesterday."


    "But seeing him like this today, I think having a commoner who can''t even afford books as our class monitor damages the class''s image."


    Huang Ye immediately recognized who this was.


    Yesterday, when Jiang Yun left, some followers wanted to leave with him, but Jiang Yun scolded them back. This guy was one of them.


    Yesterday, I made it clear that Jiang Yun wouldn''t want these little brothers anymore.


    Why is this guy opposing me now?

 Chapter 46 – The teachers face turned red

    Could it be that he got scolded yesterday and is feeling unbalanced, trying to take it out on me?


    No, that doesn''t seem right. He shouldn''t have the guts for that; there must be another reason.


    No point in overthinking it; they''re just small ants.


    "Huang Ye, someone in the class isn''t happy with you being the class monitor. What do you think?" Tang Xin tossed the ball to Huang Ye.


    Oh come on, really? He told you he wasn''t happy, and if you just said a word, would he dare to be dissatisfied?


    Why throw it on me? This girl isn''t kind-hearted; she must be getting back at me for fooling her yesterday.


    Heh, trying to use the class monitor position to hold me down? You''re underestimating me.


    You want to watch a show? I''ll make sure you don''t get your way.


    "Honey Teacher, what he said makes a lot of sense. It was enlightening and opened my mind."


    "What''s your name?" Huang Ye asked the student.


    The student, seeing Tang Xin pass him over to Huang Ye, felt a bit intimidated.


    The violence from this guy yesterday had left a shadow in his mind.


    Today, he stood out just to vent for Jiang Yun, as a way to continue currying favor with him.


    If both Jiang Yun and Huang Ye were leaders, he would definitely follow Jiang Yun.


    The Jiang family is among the top of the second-tier families, and he wants to rely on them after graduation.


    That''s why he follows Jiang Yun. Yesterday, he was overwhelmed by Huang Ye''s aura and failed at the critical moment. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He regretted it deeply afterward and swore to seize any opportunity to prove himself.


    Unexpectedly, today he got the chance, so he naturally jumped at it.


    "My name is Jia Fugui!" he said firmly.


    Even if he got beaten, he couldn''t lose his momentum; otherwise, he couldn''t claim credit later.


    "You, what do you want? The instructor is here; you can''t make a move."


    Jia Fugui''s voice trembled a bit, as he was already prepared to get beaten.


    He planned that if this guy charged at him, he would protect his head with both hands.


    "Heh! Jia Fugui, you look dignified, a true dragon among men."


    "I believe under your leadership, the class will reach new heights. I''ll let you have the class monitor position!"


    Not only was Jia Fugui stunned, but Tang Xin and the entire class were also taken aback.


    Tang Xin thought, this guy doesn''t play by the rules.


    Being the class monitor has its perks, not to mention saving on textbook costs.


    Let''s see how this unfolds; I asked him on purpose just to watch a show.


    This guy is definitely fearless, there must be a good show to watch.


    The students below, however, thought of another possibility: could it be that this guy is really scared and chose to compromise in the face of power?


    A sense of disdain arose in their hearts, and the fear they felt yesterday greatly diminished.


    Huang Ye noticed that Tang Xin didn''t respond to his words, knowing she had no good intentions.


    Since you''re willing to watch, I''ll keep performing.


    "What did you say? You want to give me the class monitor position?"


    "That''s right! Although Honey Teacher appointed me as the class monitor, she didn''t ask me."


    "The jerk of a class monitor yesterday got dismissed because of me, and I was forced to take over to prevent class chaos."


    "You''re right; I''m just a commoner, unfit to be a class monitor, so it''s better to let you have it."


    "No way, I''m not suitable to be the class monitor; Jiang Yun should be the one."


    "You''re not thinking straight; Jiang Yun isn''t in our class anymore, so how can he be the class monitor?"


    Everyone was confused by his words, not understanding what this guy was up to.


    "It seems Huang Ye really wants to give up the class monitor position, but if he does, who can take it?" Student A wondered.


    "Jia Fugui definitely can''t; if he becomes the monitor, I''ll oppose it," Student B strongly objected.


    "I also oppose it; he''s just a lackey of Jiang Yun, what right does he have to be the class monitor?" Student C was also dissatisfied.


    "This Huang Ye isn''t suitable either; a commoner leading a group of noble children is unacceptable to me," Student D expressed a different opinion.


    Huang Ye didn''t care what these guys thought; he had already gained the benefits of being the class monitor.


    The remaining benefits weren''t much, and he might end up with a bunch of trouble.


    Since there was opposition, he could conveniently step down.


    He took out the key from his pocket and tossed it directly to Jia Fugui.


    Jia Fugui instinctively caught the key, standing there bewildered.


    "Huang Ye, are you dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Tang Xin finally couldn''t hold back.


    "Very satisfied, but I''m too inexperienced, just a commoner, with little influence, so I have to reluctantly give it up."


    "Teacher, as you can see, there''s already a lot of discussion below."


    "Alright, I said yesterday that you would temporarily act as the class monitor."


    "Since the students are dissatisfied, we''ll elect a formal class monitor in a few days."


    Tang Xin glared at Huang Ye, unable to understand him. She wanted to watch a show, but he tossed the ball back.


    Jia Fugui, hearing Tang Xin''s decision, quickly threw the key back. It was too hot to handle.


    If Jiang Yun knew he became the class monitor, and that Huang Ye gave it to him, he couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Huang Ye thought, choose whoever you want, I''ll leave once I''ve learned enough.


    "Honey Teacher, you always see the essence beyond the surface."


    "Sigh! Drinking with a kindred spirit, reciting poetry to a confidant. Friends are everywhere, but true confidants are few."


    "Teacher, thank you for understanding me. I give you a thumbs up."


    With that, Huang Ye raised his thumb.


    "Alright, stop being smug. I asked why you weren''t reading."


    Though she said this, she wondered about the poem she had never heard before.


    The imagery was so distant; did he see her as a confidant?


    Thinking of this, the fierce lady felt her face heat up for the first time.


    Huang Ye noticed Tang Xin''s expression; after all, she was a young girl, and a bit of poetry could dazzle her.


    "Teacher, I read those books yesterday, so I don''t need to read them again."


    "Reading once is useless; I''ll cover the content in my lectures. Without the book, how will you know what I''m teaching?"


    "But I''ve already memorized the content, so why read the book?"


    "What did you say? You''ve memorized the book content?"


    "That''s right, I''ve memorized it all."


    "How is that possible? You only read the textbook once; how could you memorize it?"


    "Teacher, why would I lie to you? You can ask me anything to see if I''m lying."


    Tang Xin, half-believing, opened the book and deliberately chose a text-heavy passage to question him.


    "Page 67, second paragraph."


    The students quickly turned to page 67, thinking Huang Ye was bluffing.


    The System''s screen already displayed the page.


    Seeing Huang Ye answer fluently, not only Tang Xin but all the students were dumbfounded.


    This guy was incredible, reciting it word for word.


    The whole class erupted; they had seen how Huang Ye read yesterday.


    They thought he was just fooling around, but he really could read ten lines at a glance and remember everything.


    No, it should be a page at a glance.


    Huang Ye''s expression remained calm, thinking, this is nothing; I''m very low-key.


    Tang Xin looked at him oddly and turned another page.


    "Page 89, third paragraph."


    He continued to answer fluently.


    "Teacher, it seems Huang Ye memorized all thirteen textbooks yesterday," a student reminded.


    Support us at .


    "What!" Tang Xin was shocked again.


    "Huang Ye, did you memorize all those textbooks?"


    "It seems like thirteen."


    Tang Xin finally understood why this rascal wanted to give up the class monitor position; he had memorized all the textbooks.


    She had been fooled again.


    Closing the book, she tilted her head in thought, then suddenly walked off the podium towards Huang Ye.

 Chapter 47 – Tang Xins Plan

    Tang Xin walked up to Huang Ye, reached out her small hand, and touched his head.


    Huang Ye instinctively dodged, causing Tang Xin to show a displeased expression and glare at him fiercely.


    Huang Ye had no choice but to let her explore. Her small hand was very soft and smooth.


    After feeling around in all directions, she touched her own head, shook her head, and returned to the podium.


    "Is this natural?"


    Natural, my foot. If you had a system, you could do it too.


    "Honey Teacher, I don''t know. One day, it just happened."


    "Oh! That''s quite strange. It doesn''t make sense from a medical perspective."


    "Honey Teacher, not everything can be explained by theory, right?"


    "You seem to have a point."


    "Let''s not study it further. Just focus on your studies. If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me."


    "Teacher, can I ask after class too?"


    "Anytime."


    "Thank you, Teacher. I will definitely ask."


    Tang Xin had her reasons for saying this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt that Huang Ye was extraordinary. This kind of ability was not something ordinary people possessed.


    Yesterday, when she first met Huang Ye, she had a good impression of him. But later, when he acted so assertively, even she was caught off guard by him, which made her very displeased.


    She didn''t like such assertive and calculating people; they were too dangerous.


    Unexpectedly, today this guy made a complete turnaround, revealing extraordinary abilities.


    If Huang Ye''s martial talent was also outstanding, his future would be limitless, and the Tang family needed such talent.


    She could guarantee that if they didn''t seize this treasure early, they would regret it in the future.


    The only concern now was whether her father could control such talent.


    Huang Ye naturally had his own thoughts. His original plan was to study quietly and acquire the cultivation texts.


    In just two days, he had seen through this academy; it was a world of money and power.


    Only by showing something extraordinary could he have the chance to access higher-level things.


    He had deeply understood this in his previous life. After more than ten years of schooling, he couldn''t be considered a good student, and the teachers never paid attention to him. During evaluations, he was always a bystander, and the benefits always went to the good students.


    After working for a few years, he only earned hard money, with the lowest salary and the least bonuses. The high salaries always went to the technical experts, and even the boss treated these experts kindly.


    Moreover, he was very interested in the Tang family. A family known for hidden weapons must have some good stuff to survive in the martial world.


    He should quickly win over this exceptional teacher. Even if he couldn''t win her over, he needed to acquire her Poison Path and high-level hidden weapons.


    Being low-key might be safer, but the path would be slow.


    Being cautious and prudent was also linked to strength.


    If the City Lord''s mansion had a bunch of Martial Emperors, he would definitely be cautious and low-key.


    He didn''t like the feeling of being restrained. He needed them to have a sense of awe so he could act freely.


    Accumulating points slowly was not a viable option. Since heaven gave him a useless system, he had to work hard himself.


    He needed to quickly find the cultivation texts and confirm the fourth-level techniques.


    If the first step on the path of immortality was taken hesitantly, the road ahead would be even harder.


    So, in the two days since he entered the academy, he chose not to be patient. Whoever provoked him, he would retaliate without hesitation.


    Today, by showing off his superpowers, he wanted to gain the academy''s attention, make them see him as talent, and focus on cultivating him. Only then would he have the chance to obtain the cultivation texts.


    As for dealing with the City Lord, Huang Ye also had a plan. He would put everything on the table, leaving no room for manipulation.


    Even if the City Lord wasn''t the mastermind, he would treat him as such and guard against him at that level, making it easier to deal with others.


    As for the Huang family''s business, he didn''t care. If the City Lord really targeted him because of the business, he could just give it to him.


    As long as he could ensure the safety of Qing''er and Yue''er, everything else was just fleeting clouds.


    The class ended quietly, and everyone''s gaze towards Huang Ye changed once again.


    From yesterday''s fear to today''s disdain, it had now turned into awe.


    The character development of this new class monitor was too fast, with so many twists and turns that they couldn''t keep up.


    At least in terms of memory, they were completely convinced.


    As Tang Xin announced the end of the class, a few people sneaked out of the classroom.


    Watching their backs, Huang Ye pondered. These people hadn''t been seen yesterday; they must have been sent by the City Lord''s mansion.


    Heh, you''re quick to act.


    Let the storm come even fiercer. Once they''re all subdued, they''ll behave.


    "Huang Ye, come to the back room with me." Tang Xin tossed out a sentence and turned, swaying her hips, back to the back room.


    Huang Ye was taken aback. What''s this about? Did she see my talent and want to offer herself to me?


    Let''s go see. If she really has that idea, I can reluctantly accept.


    Just as well, the Dual Cultivation technique has hit a bottleneck. Maybe through dual cultivation, I can break through it.


    This would be a bargain for her, as this Dual Cultivation technique might let her step onto the path of immortality.


    Huang Ye kept fantasizing during the short walk.


    Completely ignoring the students below buzzing like flies with their discussions.


    In the quiet back room, Tang Xin sat on a chair, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "Honey Teacher, did you call me over for something?"


    "Huang Ye, you really surprised me today. I''ve never seen someone with such a good memory."


    "Hehe, Teacher, the world is vast, and there''s nothing it doesn''t have."


    "I called you over to see how well you understand martial arts."


    "Teacher, what if my understanding is good, and what if it''s not?"


    Tang Xin smiled, "If it''s good, there are benefits."


    "Oh, Teacher, benefits aren''t given for free, right?"


    "It seems you''re not only good at memory but also very smart."


    "The world is vast, and there''s nothing it doesn''t have." Huang Ye threw out the sentence again.


    Tang Xin rolled her eyes at him.


    "Alright, let me first see your understanding. Let''s use the mother-child dart I taught today as a test."


    "The mother-child dart emphasizes the mother dart in front, the child dart following, catching the enemy off guard."


    "I explained the technique and principle today. Can you do it?"


    Huang Ye also wanted to know why Tang Xin was testing him. He knew that if he didn''t show something, this girl wouldn''t be interested in him.


    "Teacher, bring the props."


    "Props?"


    "You''re so dumb, I mean your mother-child dart."


    "Who are you calling dumb? Are you asking for a beating?" Tang Xin said angrily.


    "The teacher isn''t dumb, the teacher is very smart, even calculating the students."


    "Cut it out, who''s calculating you? I''m giving you a benefit." Tang Xin argued.


    "Yeah, right. No one shows kindness for no reason, unless they have ulterior motives."


    Tang Xin almost got angry enough to twist her nose!


    "You little rascal, I have no grudge against you, why would I harm you?"


    "Alright, I''m a realist. I don''t believe in pies falling from the sky."


    "I''m too lazy to guess what benefits. Even if you give them to me, I might not want them. Let''s first try this mother-child dart."


    Huang Ye stepped forward and grabbed Tang Xin''s small hand, taking the mother-child dart from it.


    Tang Xin was stunned. How did this kid move so fast? She didn''t even have time to react.


    If he wanted to attack her, she wouldn''t even have the chance to use her hidden weapons.


    How was this possible? She was at the third level of Martial King, and there weren''t many in the entire academy who could beat her.


    What level was he at? Could he also be a Martial King?


    She completely forgot that her small hand was still being held by this guy.


    Huang Ye already felt the softness of her hand. This seemingly delicate hand could unleash such formidable hidden weapons.


    In class, Tang Xin had demonstrated the mother-child dart, piercing through a wooden board several meters away with one strike.


    Releasing her hand, Huang Ye looked around.


    Tang Xin''s hand was freed, and she realized that this little rascal had been holding her hand just now.


    For some reason, she didn''t feel like blaming Huang Ye.


    Find the original at " ".


    Her face felt slightly warm again, and she didn''t mention it.

 Chapter 48 – The teacher is engaged

    "Teacher, let''s go with the painting on the wall."


    Before the words were fully spoken, the mother-son dart had already flown out!


    "Don''t...!" Tang Xin just managed to shout.


    "Ding, ding!" Two sounds echoed.


    Two darts were already embedded in the forehead and heart of the man in the painting.


    Tang Xin stared blankly at the trajectory of the darts. The mother dart, launched later, hit the forehead, while the son dart, launched first, hit the heart.


    Sweat trickled down her small forehead as she hurriedly ran to the painting, knelt down, and knocked her head three times, muttering.


    "Ancestor, this disciple is unfilial, causing your image to be destroyed!"


    Damn, the man in the painting turned out to be the ancestor of the Tang Sect. It seemed she had chosen the wrong target.


    Tang Xin stood up, glaring angrily, and shouted loudly:


    "You little brat, you dare to shoot at anyone."


    "Teacher, I didn''t know it was your ancestor, I just thought the target was perfect." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Xin wanted to make Huang Ye kowtow and apologize, but knowing he wouldn''t agree, she decided against doing something so pointless.


    She walked to the painting, took a closer look at the darts. The dart bodies were gone, completely embedded into the brick wall behind, leaving only the handles outside.


    This kid''s strength isn''t weak, and his technique was pretty good too. He must have understood everything I taught in class.


    She reached out to pull out the two darts, feeling sorry for the bullied ancestor.


    In her heart, she thought, Ancestor, I''m sorry, this guy is a genius, please bear with it.


    She took down the painting, pulled out a store fire implement, lit the painting, and threw it into a copper basin.


    "Ancestor, may you rest in peace!" Huang Ye said sadly.


    "Pfft!" Tang Xin couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    "Rest in peace my foot, he passed away thousands of years ago."


    "Uh! He left so early!"


    "Alright, stop being so smug!"


    "Honey Teacher, why did you burn it?"


    "If I don''t burn it, and it reaches my father''s ears, he could kick me out of the family."


    "Uh, true, our father is quite domineering."


    "What do you mean ''our father'', it''s my father!"


    "Honey Teacher, was my technique correct just now?"


    "It was alright!" Tang Xin said insincerely.


    Alright, my technique is definitely not worse than yours.


    "So, Teacher, do you think I need to adjust anything?"


    "There are many areas to adjust, but there''s no rush, just practice more."


    "I''ll definitely practice hard to meet your expectations."


    "Huang Ye, is it true what they say, that you come from a poor family?"


    "Yes, very poor. Honey Teacher, before attending your class, I went to the internal skill lecture, but couldn''t afford the materials, so I couldn''t attend."


    "It must be that old man, he won''t let go without seeing a rabbit."


    "Agreed, once I have money, I''ll attend his classes to death."


    Tang Xin stared blankly at this fool, is this how you take revenge?


    "Huang Ye, do you know much about the Tang family?"


    "I know a little, Teacher, don''t try to recruit me into the Tang family."


    "I''m not interested in joining any family, unless I marry into the Tang family."


    "Dream on, I already have a marriage agreement."


    "Even marriages can end, what''s a mere engagement? If interests don''t align, it''s normal to part ways."


    Tang Xin was stunned, what did this kid mean by that?


    "What do you mean by ''end''?"


    "It means after marriage, if both parties feel incompatible, like one grinds teeth and farts in sleep, and the other never washes feet, they get divorced."


    "That''s not right, the man has to write a divorce letter to separate."


    "Forget the divorce letter, just don''t marry him in the first place, so he doesn''t even get the chance."


    "Sigh! How is that possible, I don''t want to marry him, but the engagement is already set, I can''t go back on it."


    "If you don''t want to marry, why get engaged, was it our father who arranged it?"


    "Yes, I''ve always been focused on martial arts, not interested in marrying a stinky man."


    "Until I was twenty, my father saw I still didn''t want to marry, so he arranged for a matchmaker to bring the man to our house for a meeting."


    "I came here to teach to avoid the matchmaking, but after two years, my father got angry and arranged the marriage himself."


    It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from "pawread dot com".


    "Our father is quite something, why didn''t he just marry you off himself?"


    "My father said if I don''t go back by the date, he''ll come and tie me up himself."


    "He''s ruthless, do you know the person you''re supposed to marry?"


    "I''ve met him, after my father took a liking to him, he kept coming to our house, using money to win over my father."


    "Seems like a second-generation wealthy."


    "Not just second-generation, who knows how many generations, his family is the richest in Silver Moon City."


    "No wonder your father agreed, marrying the richest isn''t bad."


    "Nonsense, he''s too scheming, just like you."


    "Teacher, that''s not fair, I''m very kind." Huang Ye said, feeling wronged.


    "Yeah right, yesterday you not only tricked Jiang Yun, but also got me involved."


    Huang Ye smacked his lips, "Teacher, see through but don''t say through, we can still be friends."


    "What nonsense, where do you get all these words!"


    "Teacher, let me be fair, if you can''t be with the one you love, then it''s better not to marry at all."


    Tang Xin remained silent for a moment.


    "No, I came to you not to talk about my marriage, how did you steer the conversation here?"


    "Honey Teacher, you think I''m poor and want me to join the Tang family, right?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Unless you do nothing, nothing remains unknown."


    Huang Ye pretended to be a wise man, though it wasn''t hard to guess.


    "Honey Teacher, I said, unless I marry in, otherwise, no deal."


    "Marry in, you''re willing to become a son-in-law of the Tang Sect?"


    "No, I''m just willing to marry you, not interested in being a son-in-law."


    "Giggle, marry me, what do you have to offer, do you have money? Can you afford a dowry?"


    "Love is enough to fill the stomach!"


    "Love is enough to fill the stomach." Tang Xin repeated softly, feeling the phrase was quite philosophical.


    "Little guy, sister has no interest in you, you better go cool off somewhere."


    "Not necessarily, sincerity can move mountains!"


    "You''re quite interesting, though I haven''t heard these terms, their meaning is clear and pleasant."


    "Here''s the deal, I''ll give you a chance, I''ll take you back to the Tang residence, if you can convince my father to call off the engagement, sister will marry you."


    "That''s not too difficult."


    "Ha, you''re just boasting, don''t think you''re smart and talented in martial arts, that makes you someone."


    "There are many talented people, you''re just a poor guy, my father would poke you into a beehive seeing you like this."


    "Uh! Then I better not go."


    "Spineless guy, no way, I''m intrigued, you must go."


    "Sister, really? We''ve only known each other for two days, and you''re intrigued."


    "Stop being smug, it''s not you I''m intrigued by, it''s the method."


    "I strongly opposed this marriage initially, but my future husband''s wealth overwhelmed my father."


    "Honey Teacher, your life is truly tough."


    "What can I do, resistance is futile, my future husband flaunts his wealth at my house every day, it''s a headache."


    "Can''t you run away?"


    "Run away, where do you think I can go looking like this?"


    "True, beauty brings trouble, once you step out, those thinking about you could circle the city."


    "You''re the trouble, I''m just unwilling."


    "Honestly, if you can convince my father, and he agrees to let you marry me, would you be willing to marry me with a grand procession?"


    "No."


    "You... bastard!" Tang Xin kicked Huang Ye''s butt in anger, and Huang Ye didn''t dodge.


    Hitting is affection, scolding is love, no hitting or scolding, no love, when love is deep, use a kick!

 Chapter 49 – Strike mercilessly

    "I¡¯m not a jerk. When I say I want to marry you, I don''t mean in the conventional sense. I''m not interested in those mundane matters."


    "What do you mean by ''conventional sense''? Marriage is marriage, with proper rites. Is there another way?" Tang Xin asked, puzzled.


    "Honey Teacher, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I won¡¯t marry anyone in this lifetime."


    "Because I don''t know what path I¡¯ll take, I don¡¯t want that kind of formal burden."


    "You''re not wrong. Your abilities are quite unique, far from ordinary. But eventually, you¡¯ll need to marry and have children, or your parents won¡¯t agree."


    "Heh, I don¡¯t even know what my parents look like. They passed away long ago."


    "Ah! You¡¯re an orphan," Tang Xin exclaimed in surprise.


    "More or less."


    "Since you¡¯re an orphan, you should all the more continue your lineage."


    "Continuing the lineage... if it happens, it happens. If not, so be it. I don¡¯t live for a family name. As long as I can take care of those I love and keep growing stronger, that¡¯s enough."


    "Your thinking is quite peculiar. Geniuses do think differently from ordinary people."


    "Honey Teacher, the truth is, I don¡¯t marry because I have two people worth protecting, and there will be more in the future."


    "No way, you''re so young, and you already have two?"


    "Given your background, it seems unlikely. Which silly girl would follow you, let alone two?"


    "Heh, they are my bedchamber maids!"


    "What, bedchamber maids?"


    "Exactly."


    "Are you from a noble family?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sort of."


    Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "pawread dot com"


    "Come off it, are you telling stories? With your attire, you¡¯re at most a servant of a noble family, maybe flirting with two maids."


    "Honey Teacher, your words cut deep!"


    "Cut deep, my foot. I hit the nail on the head. I haven¡¯t heard of any Huang family in Silver Moon City."


    "Believe it or not, I¡¯m not lying."


    "Those two maids have been protecting me with their lives. I can¡¯t let them down, so I won¡¯t marry."


    Huang Ye exaggerated this statement. Qing''er indeed met the standard, but Yue''er was a threat to his life. Fortunately, he had already subdued Yue''er.


    "The story is touching. I almost believed it."


    "Alright, enough of your nonsense. I have an idea and need your cooperation."


    "What¡¯s in it for me?"


    "Poor guy, you won¡¯t be shortchanged. A hundred taels of silver."


    "Honey Teacher, are you trying to brush off a beggar? A hundred taels, you dare to say that?"


    "A hundred taels is not a small amount. You¡¯ve never seen that much in your life."


    "Ha, when I came to the academy, my Qing''er insisted on giving me a hundred taels, and I didn¡¯t take it."


    Tang Xin was completely convinced by this boy who spoke as if he were spinning tales.


    Your Qing''er, really? The heroine must be something you made up.


    "Fine, five hundred taels. That¡¯s all I can offer."


    "A young lady from a hidden weapons family, and that¡¯s all you have? You¡¯re quite pitiful."


    "What are you saying? That¡¯s my private stash."


    "So many people attend your classes, and that¡¯s all your private money?"


    "Many attend my classes because I teach well. I teach to avoid my family. I don¡¯t charge for my classes, and I only charge the cost for materials, the rest goes to the academy."


    "Uh! You really are a good person."


    "Of course, I¡¯m not like that Jiang Yun. I heard he marks up my books and sells them to newcomers."


    "Why don¡¯t you do something about it?"


    "Other instructors sell their own materials. I¡¯m too lazy to sell even the materials. Do you think I¡¯d bother with such trivial matters?"


    "Looks like I didn¡¯t beat the wrong person. That guy needs a lesson."


    "Me? Could it be you really are from a noble family? That¡¯s a habitual self-reference, not something a poor kid would say."


    "I told you, I have two bedchamber maids, you just don¡¯t believe it."


    "Alright, I believe you. So which family are you related to by marriage?"


    "I¡¯m not related by marriage, just an adopted son."


    "Adopted son? Which family¡¯s adopted son?"


    "The Wu family."


    "The Wu family? In Silver Moon City, only the City Lord is surnamed Wu, no other family has that surname."


    "Exactly, I¡¯m the City Lord¡¯s adopted son."


    "What! How is that possible? I¡¯ve never heard of the City Lord having an adopted son. You¡¯re lying."


    "Why would I lie to you? I had a mental breakdown at ten and only recently recovered."


    "Ah! You¡¯re, you¡¯re that fool!" Tang Xin gaped at Huang Ye.


    "You¡¯re the fool, your whole family is foolish! I¡¯m perfectly healthy now!"


    "I heard the City Lord had a foolish son, didn¡¯t expect it was you, and an adopted one at that."


    "Now do you believe I have bedchamber maids?"


    "But how did you become so sharp after recovering?"


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t used for years, it got stronger."


    "Giggle! You really know how to talk nonsense. Can a brain get stronger?" Tang Xin giggled.


    "The world is vast, full of wonders," Huang Ye repeated this saying.


    "Sigh! Seems I¡¯m really unlucky. I wanted to ask for your help, but since you¡¯re the City Lord¡¯s adopted son, that plan¡¯s ruined."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "As the City Lord¡¯s adopted son, with bedchamber maids, how could you lack money?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I lack money? I already told you, the money for school was given by Qing''er."


    "Doesn¡¯t the City Lord give you money?"


    "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t." Huang Ye said angrily.


    Tang Xin seemed to understand a bit, it seemed this guy didn¡¯t have it easy in the City Lord¡¯s mansion.


    After all, being just an adopted son, being ostracized was normal.


    "With your status, come home with me someday. Using this status might really ruin the marriage."


    "If I ruin it, what if you can¡¯t get married in the future?"


    "Ha, as if I couldn¡¯t get married."


    "Hard to say. If the City Lord¡¯s adopted son ruins it, who would dare provoke the City Lord?"


    "At worst, I¡¯ll marry you."


    "I already have two. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being mistreated if you marry me?"


    "It¡¯s normal for men to have multiple wives. As long as you treat me well, it¡¯s fine. Even if not, it¡¯s simple. I¡¯m good with poison, I¡¯ll take care of it all at once."


    Huang Ye broke out in a cold sweat. This girl, she¡¯s ready to strike mercilessly!


    "Alright, sister, I give up."


    "Let¡¯s just make it a one-time deal. I¡¯ll help you with the engagement issue. Whether it works or not, you must pay a five hundred tael appearance fee."


    "You don¡¯t like teachers of this type?"


    "Between love and life, I cherish the latter more."


    "Alright, it¡¯s a deal. Set the time, and I¡¯ll find you."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll head back now."


    With that, Huang Ye vanished in a flash, faster than a rabbit.


    This kid, am I really that scary? I¡¯m the second of the three flowers of Silver Moon, yet he looks down on me.


    Looking at the two holes in the wall, this kid exudes mystery.


    Just this strength, at least Martial Master level, and his mastery of the mother-daughter dart technique is flawless.


    He says he just woke up, but how could a fool for seven years have such strength?


    A guy who lies with every breath, if I discover your secret, I¡¯ll make sure you know how formidable I am.